Copyright Page

on June 6th, 2013, based on

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4454158/

The content in this book is copyrighted by Jayeliwood or their authorised
agent(s). All rights are reserved except where explicitly stated otherwise.

This story was first published on August 6th, 2008, and was last updated on
July 20th, 2009.

Any and all feedback is greatly appreciated - please email any bugs, problems,
feature requests etc. to

flag@erayd.net

Summary

Sequel to Blind. Edward and Bella start a whole new life together but not without

it's challenges. Now complete!

- 5 -

Chapter 1

Hey everyone, is this is the prologue for the sequel to Blind. You have to

read that story to understand this one. I hope you enjoy.

I want to thank my beta, Monkeymojo for doing such a great job. You're

awesome.

Prologue

Edward Cullen

So, if you told me two years ago that I'd be a married man, who could see, and a

father, I would have told you that you needed medication. My life has been a roller
coaster since the day I met Bella. She's changed my life in so many good ways. I
don't even know how to describe it. She's my lover, my best friend, my wife, my
teacher, and so many other things.

So now, as I sit and look at her, beautiful even if she is red faced, I can't imagine

my life without her. She told me once that she wouldn't be my reason or my excuse.
I couldn't be more grateful for that.

"Hi there, lovely little one," I cooed at the tiny bundle in my arms. Bella's brown

hair and my green eyes. Full beautiful lips and chubby little cheeks. I saw the best of
both of us in these swaddling clothes.

The baby stretched, it's tiny nose scrunching as it yawned. I'd never seen a cuter

thing in my life. I sat beside my wife on the hospital bed and laid my head on her
shoulder. "Hi there, daddy," she said sleepily. She had worked so hard, she must
have been so tired. I was tired and I didn't do nearly as much work as her.

"Hey, mommy. How are we feeling?" I asked, bouncing the tiny bundle in my

arms.

"Sore," she admitted.

I turned to look at her. I carefully shifted and smoothed a piece of hair behind her

ear. She smiled up at me, her beautiful brown eyes sparkling with unshed tears. I
tried to smile reassuringly before leaning over to kiss her forehead.

- 6 -

The door cracked open slightly and I saw my father's head pop in. "May we come

in?"

"Of course you can, grandpa," Bella teased weakly with a smile. I could already

tell that we weren't going to have company long.

I watched as our parents filed in. Renee, who usually had a hard expression, was

beaming. She tugged Charlie and Phil behind her like she was an eager child. She
came over to me, smiling a bit sheepishly when she caught my eyes. "May I?" she
asked, her hands out stretched.

I didn't answer as I carefully slid the bundle into her arms. She cooed and

bounced the baby happily. As soon as Renee was out of the way, my mother hugged
me tightly. "I told you that you two would make pretty babies," she teased.

Bella Cullen

Even though my stitches pulled and my whole body ached, I couldn't be happier.

Watching Edward with our child was so... amazing. His eyes glittered with joy, his
smile so gentle and warm as he walked around slowly. A little small, but otherwise
perfect, the doctor had said.

It was so nice to be around my family, and I was so glad that they were already

down here. I don't think Edward could have handled all of the stress of my labor
along with the stress of calling our families and explaining what happened. It was
fine now and that's all that mattered.

I yawned quietly as I watched my mother with her new grandchild. I think if

anything could melt her ice wall she has up it'll be this child. She even smiled at
Edward and was polite. Tiny steps, but steps none the less.

"Okay grandparents, it's time to let Mommy get to bed. It's been an extremely

long day," Edward said quietly as he took the tiny sleeping bundle and placed it in
one of those plastic bassinets.

Charlie came over first and gave me a small kiss on the top of my head. "You did

good, kid."

"Thanks," I muttered with a small smile. I was having a hard time keeping my eyes

open.

"Sleep well, we'll be back in the morning, dear," Esme said with a gentle hug that

- 7 -

I weakly returned.

"Call us if you need anything, do you understand me?" Carlisle said firmly before

giving me a crooked grin that could rival his son's.

"Yes sir, Dr. Cullen," I teased.

When they finally all left, after too many hugs and kisses, Edward settled back

into bed with me. I laid my head on his chest, trying to get at least a little
comfortable. "Can you believe the day we've had?" I asked.

"Can you believe the last two years we've had?" He chuckled and kissed my neck

lightly.

"No, they've flown by," I said as I ran my finger over his wedding band. "By the

way, I'm never letting you have sex with me again," I teased.

"Oh really?" He raised his eyebrow and gave me a little grin. "You say that now..."

"Okay, maybe not never, but I don't see you getting any in the near future," I

laughed, laying my head against the pillow. "As cute as they are, babies are an
amazing form of birth control."

"Hm, I have a strong feeling that I'm still going to find time to show you how much

I love and worship you." He took my hand and carefully turned my palm up. He
kissed it lightly, sending a wave of happiness through my already overloaded
system.

The tears began to flow heavily down my cheeks, surprising even me. "I'm a

mommy," I cried.

He laughed and I was annoyed until I realized he was crying too. He took my face

in his large, warm hands and kissed my lips passionately, our tears mixing together
on our cheeks. "I hope you didn't just now realize that. You're the most beautiful
mommy I've ever seen, by the way."

"You're only a little biased," I sighed.

"I'm not biased at all. I just cherish natural beauty when I see it. And right now,

I'm surrounded by it."

Before you start to complain, let me explain something. The first chapter

- 8 -

of this story starts off while Edward is still in the hospital. You will miss
nothing, don't worry. I'm just giving you a taste of the future.

No, I won't tell you the sex of the baby. lol You'll have to wait and see!

Also, I wanted to let you know that I will be posting twice a week now,

Thursdays and Mondays for this story. I know you guys loved me updating
everyday but I have other stuff to do. I'm working on another story, which I
will start posting tomorrow. I want you guys to check that out as well. Also,
if you haven't read it, I've got a new one shot out called Feathers. It's the
honeymoon scene from breaking dawn. It's on my profile if you'd like to read
it.

Nope won't talk about breaking dawn. Sorry. Sick of talking about it. Plus,

people need to finish reading it. But, I will talk about this: I'm pregnant!
That's another reason I'm going to slow down my posting, doctor's appts.

Anyway, do you like the taste of the future? Do you want to see more?

- 9 -

Chapter 2

I just want to say... HOLY CROW THAT'S A LOT OF REVIEWS FOR A 1000

WORDS! 260 reviews! Am I going to be totally spoiled from now on? Please
say yes lol. I'd love that. I'm really glad you guys enjoyed the taste of the
future, but now we must start where we left off on the last chapter of blind. I
hope you enjoy it.

Thank you to my lovely beta, Monkeymojo! You make this story better.

Edward Cullen

For the first time in twenty four hours Bella and I were completely alone. Ever

since they figured out my surgery was at least partially successful my friends and
family felt the need to reintroduce themselves to me. My friends left last night
around one in the morning and my parents fell asleep in the chairs. They finally left
to get some real rest about twenty minutes ago.

Bella slid into bed with me with something in her hands. "Want to get started?"

she smiled at me.

"Started with what?" I asked, slowly picking up the thing in her hands. I realized it

was a magazine.

"Well, colors, objects, that sort of thing. I don't know where else to start." She

shrugged her shoulders and slid closer to me. I wrapped one of my arms around her
shoulders and covered her with part of my blanket. "Is that alright?"

"Fine with me," I said as I adjusted my new glasses. They were different from my

shades. They were slightly squared and very light weight. They were apparently
semi rimless and the frame was silver, so I was told. I let Bella pick them out for me.
All the tiny pieces of plastic and metal looked the same to me. She had impressed
Alice by picking them out from some designer called Ferragamo. I'd heard the name
but it didn't really mean much to me.

Bella flipped open the paper and began to point things out to me. Some of them I

was starting to recognize, but the colors were still kind of a mystery to me. I felt
stupid for not being able to tell the difference. "This is so strange," I muttered under
my breath.

- 10 -

"Is it not what you expected?" she asked.

"I didn't know what to expect. I still don't," I sighed heavily and laid my head back

against the bed. "There's so much stuff to take in. How do you deal with it?"

"I've had more practice, that's all. You'll get used to it," she said with a small smile

and gave me a tiny kiss on the lips.

"Well, I know there is one thing that I'll never get used to," I told her quietly,

running my fingers over her cheeks.

"What's that?" she asked, her confusion coloring her tone.

"Looking at you. You are... stunning," I smiled as I carefully leaned in to kiss her. I

was still getting used to this depth thing. It was easier to do when I closed my eyes,
but my doctor had told me to try to keep them open to do things. I needed to get
used to it. I had mushed Bella's nose more than once trying to kiss her in the past
few hours, but she took it all in stride.

"You're only a little biased. How many females have you seen so far, hm?" she

teased.

"I don't need to see any to know the truth. You're the most beautiful woman in the

world. You're going to be the most beautiful wife in the world...," I smiled. I slowly
took the magazine out of her hands and put it to the side.

"I thought you wanted to start studying...," she whined a little bit. I was almost

positive she was teasing me again.

"In a little bit. I want to talk to you about something first, while we're alone." I

turned to her. I was having so much fun studying her body language and her
expressions. I could watch her all day, every day.

"What do you want to talk about?" she asked sweetly, her finger fingers roaming

through my hair.

"Our wedding..."

"And what about our wedding?" she asked in a soft tone. She turned to me a little

bit, her hand in my lap.

"Well, the date to be exact. I want to get married sooner, rather than later."

- 11 -

"What do you mean?" Her head tilted to the side as she asked.

"I don't want to wait a year to marry you, Bella. I don't want to wait until we're out

of school again. I don't want a huge wedding, do you?"

"No, you know I don't..."

I shifted so I was facing her. I carefully took her face into my hands. "My entire

family is down here now. We can get your family down here, too! I don't want to
wait until we're out of school, or even next summer. I love you and I want to be with
you for the rest of my life, as your husband."

"Edward, don't you think that's a bit soon?" Her eyes moved downward. I lifted

her chin so she could look into my eyes.

"Bella, I would wait the rest of my life for you. If you want to wait, we'll wait," I

said, a little disappointed. I couldn't help it.

"Edward, I want to get married. I just... I have to think about it." She sighed

heavily and laid against my chest. "Don't take it as a no, just as a not sure yet,
okay?"

I nodded my head and kissed the top of hers lightly. "If you're going to weigh your

options may I add something to go the pro list?"

"What's that?"

"We can go on our honeymoon sooner."

Bella Swan

I couldn't help but laugh at his comment. He was right. That was something that

would be put as a positive. There were other positives of course, and some
negatives. I was glad Edward didn't demand an answer right at that moment
because it would have been no. I didn't want to hurt his feelings.

The positives were if we did it now I could pretty much assure a small wedding,

the longer the engagement the longer the women in my life had to plan. Honeymoon
being sooner of course is a good thing. I wanted to be with Edward the rest of my
life anyway, so time didn't really matter.

The negatives didn't weigh on me as much I thought they would, but they were

- 12 -

still there. Telling my parents was a problem. My father would be okay with it, he'd
probably seen it coming, but Renee was another issue. Though she was nicer to
Edward it didn't mean that she liked him, at all. Everyone would naturally assume I
was pregnant, which I wasn't. People tend to look down on people who get married
so young now a days.

I stopped my thoughts right there. I realized most of the negatives were based

around other people. I closed my eyes and pressed my nose into Edward's chest. I
breathed in deeply, taking in his sweet smell. I didn't sleep well the past couple of
nights and it was started to effect me. I was ready to be back home and in our own
bed. I would think about this after some decent sleep.

As if the doctor was reading my thoughts he came in with a handful of paperwork.

"Alright, Mr. Cullen, are you ready to go home?" he said brightly.

"More than you'll ever know," Edward muttered under his breath.

"We have a list of things you should and should not do. We also have some

prescriptions for you to fill before you head home." He pulled something from his
pocket. "We have some glasses that you need to wear when you're outside, at all
times. If you have any questions or experience any severe or abnormal pain please
call my office right away. I've already set you up an appointment for next week as a
check up. It's on a card here." He handed the papers to me. "All we need to do now
is finish up your discharge papers and you can head home."

It didn't take long for the paperwork to be filled out. Edward changed into some

clothes his parents had brought him the day before, just some simple jeans and a tee
shirt. I gathered his stuff quickly into a bag and called his parents while he got
ready.

"Hello," Esme said sleepily.

"Hey, Esme! Just wanted to let you know that they discharged Edward. We've got

to get some prescriptions but then we're going home," I told her brightly.

"That's great, dear! Do you want us to come up there and help?" she offered.

"No, thank you. We're just going to run to Walmart and get those prescriptions.

Maybe I'll pick up something for dinner, too," I said. "Everyone can come over and
visit for a bit."

"Let's put the boy on display," Edward muttered sarcastically under his breath. I

- 13 -

picked up a wadded piece of paper up from the side table and threw it at him. It hit
him square in the chest. He looked down at the spot where I hit him, a smirk on his
face. He slowly bent down to pick up the paper. He examined it for a moment before
chunking it back at me, it sailing past my head.

"That would be lovely. Would you rather us pick something up and bring it there?"

I almost forgot about Esme on the phone and I childishly stuck my tongue out at
him. He cocked his head to side, confused at what I was doing. I smiled at him
afterwards and he returned it brightly. Our new silent conversations were going to
interesting, I could tell already.

"No, I'm sick of restaurant food. I'd like to cook something nice for Edward."

At the sound of his name he came to sit on the bed with me. He lightly pecked my

forehead and began to toy with my hair, running his fingers over the tips along my
back. I shivered with the feeling of it.

"Just give us a call when you get settled. I think we're going to get a bit more

rest," Esme said with a yawn.

I giggled. "I think we may get a nap as well."

After the rest of the pleasantries I hung up the phone and leaned my head against

Edward's shoulder. "How are you?" he asked, his hand gliding up and down my
back.

"Ready to get home," I told him as I stood. I took the glasses that the doctor gave

him, hideous huge black things, and positioned them over his face. "Close your eyes
for a second," I told him before I slid them into place.

"Wow, what a difference," he said. I took his offered arm and we headed out into

the halls.

This was really the first time we'd walked together since he'd been able to see. I

could tell he was trying not to count his steps, like he did out of habit. He did it
subconsciously most of the time. I was amazed at how he could concentrate on so
many things at once. He weaved a little bit, something the doctor warned him he
might do. He was still on pain medication and his depth perception would be
something he'd have to constantly work on until it became natural. His eyes darted
from place to place and I could see the questions in his eyes. He had so many things
to learn and he was overwhelmed.

- 14 -

We finally reached the outside world and in true Louisiana fashion, the sun was

blazing hot, not a cloud in the sky. Edward turned his face away violently from the
sun, his eyes shutting tightly. "Ow...," he muttered quietly.

"Come on, let's go get the things from the store and get you home." I tugged him

along towards the car. He easily let me drag him, his eyes finally adjusting and
looking around once again. I opened the truck door for him and he looked at me like
I was crazy until he figured out where we were at. He made a little 'Oh' noise when
he realized and climbed in.

The store was literally across the street, which I was grateful for. It was one of

those super stores that had everything you could possibly think of shoved into the
over sized building. I parked on the side with the pharmacy and shut off the engine.

"You can go in without me," Edward muttered, looking all around him. He looked

like a deer in headlights.

"Edward, you're insane. It's a hundred degrees outside. I refuse to let you stay out

in the truck. Come on, it's not so bad," I told him, not really giving him a choice. This
was one of the things he'd have to get used to.

He nodded and sighed as he stepped out of the truck. I came over to meet him,

firmly taking his hand as I led him to the front of the store. Once we stepped inside I
slid his big plastic glasses off of his face. "You won't need those inside here."

I grabbed a cart and headed towards the pharmacy first. Edward stuck to me like

a frightened child. His arms were crossed over his chest, his eyes darting from side
to side. I wondered if they were getting sore from all the movement.

"I have no idea what anything is," he whispered.

"Honey, you can't expect to instantly know. It'll take time," I soothed him. I smiled

at the woman at the counter and handed over the prescriptions. She informed us
that it would take about an hour. That would give us more than enough time to get
everything we wanted for dinner. "What do you want to eat?"

"Anything is fine. I'm not picky." He shrugged his shoulders.

"Something light then? Chicken salads for dinner and fruit salad for dessert?" I

offered.

"Sounds great," he smiled at me brightly.

- 15 -

I moved towards the grocery side and went straight to the fruits and veggies. I

started picking things out, placing them into bags and into the cart.

"Everything is different but similar," he told me. "Like, those and those." He

pointed at two different kinds of apples.

"Oh, they're both apples. One's a delicious red and the other is a granny smith." I

took a couple of both and placed them into their own bags.

He picked one up and turned it around in his hands. "Everything is going to be a

learning experience."

"For a while it is," I told him honestly. "But, I think you'll enjoy it. There are so

many beautiful things I want to show you."

He took me into his arms and kissed me lightly. "Thank you so much. I don't know

what I'd do without you."

"I understand the feeling." I tugged at his hand and started to walk down the

dressing aisle. I went to consider my options, my finger tapping against my lip.
"What kind of dressing do your parents like?"

"Children...," Edward said to himself. I turned my head to look at him, confused by

his statement. I realized that a woman was walking past us, one young child in the
cart and another walking along the side. They were both looking at Edward with
open fascination. The little girls grinned at him a little bit and he grinned back
sweetly. He waved at them for a moment, his fingers curling slightly.

"Cute, aren't they?" I giggled.

"They are," he smiled back at me.

So, is the first chapter okay? What do you think Bella will say or do?

Hmmm...

If you guys want to know my opinion about breaking dawn you can go to

my blog, just click on my homepage on my profile. But, please, not everyone
has read it yet, so lets keep that to ourselves.

Also! I've started a new story called To love and protect, please check it

out. A new chapter will be added to that tomorrow.

- 16 -

So, okay? Alright? Better than the prologue? Have to start somewhere...

- 17 -

Chapter 3

Wow guys, I'm really glad you like the story this much! I'm surprised at

the reaction honestly. Thank you! I know I don't reply to many reviews, but I
hope you understand that it's easier to thank you on here and spend my time
writing.

Thanks to my beta monkeymojo. She does an awesome job.

Jasper, the orange kitten, says to stop yapping and get to the story

hehehe...

Bella Swan

"Why don't we take a nap?" I offered Edward, who looked absolutely wiped out. I

couldn't blame him. I would be, too.

He nodded his head and let me lead him to the bedroom after I put all the

groceries away. He only looked briefly around the house. He seemed more
interested in taking a break than anything else. He pulled off his glasses, shirt and
pants after he kicked off his flip flops and crawled into bed, patting the area next to
him.

"Don't forget this." I offered him the shield for his eyes. He groaned but took it

anyway, placing it on his face.

I kicked off my shoes and my pants. I crawled in next to him and he pulled the

blanket around us. He spooned my body, his nose nuzzled into my hair. He breathed
in deeply. "You smell amazing," was the last thing he said before falling into a deep
sleep.

I wanted to sleep. My mind and body were tired, but there was so much to think

about. The main thing that pressed in my mind was the wedding.

I had to make a list of reasons I didn't want to do it and the reasons I wanted to.

That seemed easy enough really. The pros and cons.

The pros were simple: Edward. I would have him by my side for the rest of my life.

We would be tied together in the most wonderful of ways. And, everything that was
his would be mine as well. Not the money, but the family. His family was wonderful,

- 18 -

warm and welcoming. We would be getting married anyway, so was the amount of
time spent engaged really important?

The cons were simple as well. My parent's reactions would not be the happiest.

We were young, of course. But many people marry young and have long happy
marriages. What would people say about us?

Like at the hospital, I noticed the problems with the cons... they involved other

people's thoughts and feelings, not my own. I did not feel we were too young. We
were both mature adults. What did I care what they assumed?

My father would understand and accept my decision. My mother, on the other

hand, would have a royal fit. But, she was going to have a fit no matter when we
married.

I wanted Edward. That was the bottom line. I would do everything I could to make

him happy and I knew he would do the same for me. I knew that he wouldn't have
brought this up if he hadn't truly wanted it.

I rolled over to see his peaceful sleeping face. It was beautiful. I adored it. He was

my light and my reason for living. I was his, so why did it matter when I signed the
papers? Besides, the sooner we did this, the smaller the wedding would be. I wonder
if he would want to get married tomorrow, I thought jokingly to myself.

I touched the side of his face and grazed my fingers against his full lips. They

began to twitch as his eyes opened slowly. His sparkling green eyes focused on me
and his lips turned up in a full smile. "I could get used to this," he said in a sleepy
voice.

"I do hope you get used to it..." I trailed off. I bit my lip, thinking of how I wanted

to bring it up. I sucked in a deep breath. "When do you want to be married?" I asked.

"What do you mean?" His eyebrows knit together in confusion.

I leaned forward and pressed my lips against his. "Edward, you pick out the date

and I will be there in a white dress."

He chuckled against my mouth, the happiness glowing in his eyes. He pulled me

to him tightly and nuzzled my neck. "You mean it?"

"I do."

- 19 -

"Oh, those are beautiful words." His smile grew.

I smiled at him sweetly as I played with his hair. "You had a date in mind?"

"I was thinking maybe mid June."

"Before or after your birthday?" I asked.

"Before. If that's alright?" he asked softly, like if he said it too loudly it would

make me angry.

"Do you think we can get everything done before then?" I said curiously.

"We don't want a huge wedding. You'll have my mother, Alice and Rose to help.

We can talk about ideas. All we'd need to do is find a place, a justice of the peace,
and find some clothes. If it's a small enough group we can just go to a restaurant
afterwards," he spoke his thoughts out loud.

"I like that idea," I told him honestly. "We'd also have to get a cake."

"Bella, are you sure about this?" he asked me seriously. I nodded slowly and

leaned in to kiss his lips. His fingers ran through my hair carefully, twisting the
strands between his finger tips. "I was thinking about something else..." He trailed
off.

"What's that?"

"The first time we... I mean, it won't be the first, but I was thinking..." He blushed

a soft pink color. It was so cute on him.

"You want the first time we make love after the surgery to be after the wedding?"

I finished for him. He nodded his head slowly, biting his lip.

"If you don't want to, I understand. I just want it to be perfect."

"Edward, that's fine. We're going to be so busy anyway. But, do you think you can

keep your hands off of me?" I teased. I poked his chest playfully.

"Oh, I won't be able to keep my hands to myself." He gripped my waist tightly and

rolled over on top of me, his knees on either side of my thighs. "I'll never be able to
keep from touching you."

- 20 -

"If you don't stop it, we're not going to make it a day," I said with a sigh. I leaned

up and kissed his lips lightly. "How do you want to ask your mother for help?"

Edward Cullen

"I think we should agree on a date first." I watched as she nibbled her lip. It was

such an erotic sight for some reason. I felt stupid for wanting to wait now.

I had good reasons for it. I wanted it to be a romantic evening, and what would be

more romantic than our honeymoon? Plus, I wanted to give myself time to heal. I
know the doctor said it was fine, but I was still worried. Her body was such a
temptation though.

"The thirteenth is a Saturday." She shrugged her shoulders.

"That may be a bit too soon. Also, do you want our anniversary to be on Friday the

thirteenth?" I teased. She giggled softly.

"I guess you're right. It doesn't really matter if it's a weekend or not. Would the

nineteenth be okay? Or, is that too close to your birthday?"

"That would be perfect," I said with a grin.

"Oh, I told them that I would call when we woke up. Your parents are coming over

tonight, so is the rest of the gang." She moved to sit up a bit. I moved so that I was
on my knees sitting up myself. "We can tell them then."

"Whatever you'd like to do."

I watched as she reached for the small phone on the nightstand. She hit two

buttons and the phone was dialing. "Hey, Esme. I just wanted to let you know,
whenever you want to come over you can. We're awake now. I'm making chicken
salad and fruit salad for dinner."

I could hear my mother speaking to her on the other end. I couldn't hear the

words clearly, I was too busy watching her face as she spoke. It was mesmerizing.

"Okay, love you, too. See you in a bit." Bella clicked another button and dialed

again. Alice picked up on the second ring. "Hey Ali, when are you coming over
tonight?"

This I could hear clearly. "Whenever you want. Anything you want me to bring?"

- 21 -

"Your beautiful self," Bella teased. "Could you call everyone else for me? I need to

start dinner."

"Sure thing. We'll be there in thirty minutes to help," Alice said brightly before she

hung up.

"Come on handsome, let's get dressed." She tugged at my hand, pulling me off of

the bed.

It was amazing to watch her in the kitchen. Bella had to tell me what most of the

items were, but some I figured out by the sounds. Like her knife slicing against the
plastic cutting board. She seasoned the chicken and put it in the oven to broil. She
moved so quickly. I wondered if everyone could do that, or if it was just Bella.

My friends and family didn't even knock anymore. My mother came into the

kitchen and gave me a quick hug. "Go put some music on," she commanded. I think
she just wanted me to vacate the stool by the island.

I could hear the laughing and chatting. Alice and the gang came in as I was

walking into the living room. They surprised me, making me jump. Alice giggled and
hopped over to me. "Jumpy, jumpy. So, where is the blushing bride?"

"Kitchen."

"Thanks!" She skipped off, pulling Rose along with her. Emmett plopped himself

on the couch, along with Jasper.

"Edward, would you be offended if I brought my Play Station in here to play?"

Emmett asked. "Please," he said, like a little kid asking for a toy.

"Go ahead, I'd love to watch." I shrugged my shoulders. I went over to my music

collection and felt my fingers along the spines. I decided against putting something
on since Emmett was going to play. He was already out the door and heading to his
jeep when I said it was alright. I'd always been curious.

I sat next to Jasper. "How's it going?" he asked.

"Great, actually. Bella and I set a date for the wedding..."

"Already?" He turned to me, his blue eyes sparkling with curiosity.

"Yeah, June nineteenth."

- 22 -

"Of next year? That'll give you plenty of time to—" I cut him off with a raise of my

hand.

"No, this year."

I heard my mother squeal from the dining room. It was a high pitched sound of

excitement. "Oh! That's wonderful. You don't have to step it up just because we'll be
in town. Oh, but I'd love to help. Bella, would that be okay?"

"I was hoping for it," Bella said as she placed something on the table. She walked

over to my mother. "You don't think it's too soon?" she inquired.

"Carlisle and I barely waited a month to get married. I think this is wonderful! So

many things to do!" She bounced in place.

"You've created a monster," my father mumbled under his breath. She shot him an

evil look.

Bella Swan

The night had been fun. The girls all seemed to talk about the wedding while the

guys, including Carlisle, were playing video games. Edward watched with a curious
expression the entire time, asking a lot of questions about what he saw.

I crawled into bed with him, yawning as I did. He was watching me with the same

curious expression he had when he was watching Emmett play Grand Theft Auto.
"What?" I asked.

"You're beautiful," he smiled sweetly. He took my face into his hands and brought

my lips to his. The kiss was gentle. I knew he was afraid to make it anymore
passionate because of the surgery. "You promise you don't mind waiting?"

I bit my lip before I answered, thinking it over as I did. "No, I don't." And the truth

was, I didn't. I was afraid though, that he would not be attracted to me.

"What's the matter?" he pressed softly. It was always amazing to me that he could

tell my mood by the tone of my voice. I wondered if he was already starting to
understand my expressions as well. I'd have to learn to control them better.

"Nothing," I lied poorly. He sighed heavily and traced his fingers over my cheek.

"Tell me," he commanded firmly, his sparkling green eyes boring into mine.

- 23 -

"I'm worried you'll find me repulsive," I whispered softly.

"Repulsive? Isabella, don't be silly. By what I've seen of you already," as he spoke

he ran his hands up the outside of my thighs, "you are too tempting for words."

"You're just saying that," I mumbled, turning my face away.

"I never, ever, just say anything, do you understand me?" He grabbed my chin,

forcing me to look at him again. That was almost worse than the pouting. He could
win anything with those eyes. "I want you so badly that it hurts, but I want to make
sure everything is perfect, for the both of us."

I opened my mouth to say something but he moved so that he was on top of me.

With one of his hands he grazed my stomach underneath my shirt. "If you look a
quarter as good as you feel, I'm going to die of pleasure the first time I see you
completely undressed. All the blood is going to flow into my brain and—"

I cut him off with a giggle. He smiled brightly and I could tell this was the reaction

he wanted. "Edward Cullen, you are too much."

He leaned down and captured my lips in a slow, sensual kiss, which surprised me

greatly. He leaned down carefully against me, his weight pleasant against my body. I
couldn't help but wrap my arms and legs around him. My fingers twisted into his
hair, bringing him closer to me. After a few minutes he finally released my lips with
a happy smile. "As long as I'm enough for you, that's all that matters."

Aw, they're waiting! How romantic. I think it just makes sense too. They're

both going through a lot. lol They need their sleep at night.

So, okay chapter? I know it's a tad short, but more good stuff is coming.

Still like? (oh, btw, lol I didn't even realize the comment about salad

dressing and children. Is that sad?)

- 24 -

Chapter 4

So, here is the chapter I accidently skipped. I feel like an idiot. So, since

I'm stupid you get to chapters today. Yay for you!

Bella Swan

"Come on, wake up sleepy head." I tugged at his hand. He grunted and rolled back

over.

"I don't want to and you can't make me," he mumbled softly. I slapped his

backside hard, trying to get his attention. "Ow."

"I have something special for you planned today. Actually, a few special things. We

have to get up if we're going to do them all."

"Where is the non-morning person I've grown to love?" he asked in a sleepy voice.

"She's got things to do today, and so do you." In all honesty, I wasn't going to tell

him that I'd been up for an hour and had already had three cups of coffee.

"Bella," he whined, "come crawl back into bed, and take your clothes off while

you're at it." He patted the empty space next to him, refusing to open his eyes.

"Nope, sorry. Fine, sleep a little longer. I'm going to go get undressed, slowly, and

step into a steaming hot shower," I told him just to get a rise out of him. He huffed
and rolled over.

"You are so mean." He pulled off the shield from his eyes. "Like I'll be able to sleep

after you say something like that."

I giggled. "That was the point. Get dressed."

He went over to the closet and started to examine all that he owned. "They're

almost all alike," he said rather glumly.

"I'm sure if you ask Alice she'd love to take you shopping for some new stuff," I

told him as I pulled on my shoes. I'd save my shower for later.

"I'd rather go with you." He pulled off his sleep pants and pulled on a pair of jeans.

- 25 -

It was hard not to watch him. He pulled out one of his black cotton tee shirts. He
slipped it over his head, his muscles rippling as he went. He turned around and
smiled hugely, "You're checking me out."

"I was—" I tried to defend myself, but I found I could not lie. "Shut up," I

mumbled. He chuckled and went over to his sock drawer.

"No, I think that's good. Do you find me attractive or something?"

"You know the answer to that question and you don't need a bigger ego." I stood

up and smoothed out my shirt. He walked over to me and wrapped one of his arms
around my waist.

He traced my nose along my jaw line, breathing in as he went. His lips trailed over

my neck, goosebumps raising in his path. I shuddered and relaxed against his body.
He brought his lips against my ear. "It's good to know you think I'm attractive."

"You are beyond attractive," I told him honestly. He brought my earlobe in

between his lips and suckled ever so gently. "Oh, Edward...," I breathed.

"You taste divine." He grinned as he pulled back. He then preceded to swat my

bottom. "Pay back for earlier."

"What?" I sputtered in shock.

He went over to the side table and picked up his glasses. He slipped them onto his

face then swooped down to pick up his shoes. I didn't think he was going to answer
at first until he started to make his way into the living room. "Payback. Do you know
how uncomfortable it is to get an erection when you're sleeping on your stomach?"

I growled at him and he turned, his face beaming. He winked at me playfully

before moving out of sight. "Damn it, I wish he didn't have that kind of power." I
shifted my legs uncomfortably. I guess I did deserve it.

Edward Cullen

It was a dirty trick, but a lot of fun. If she was going to tease me about things she

knew I enjoyed it was only fair to return the favor. She didn't seem too upset by the
whole thing.

I put on those ugly sunglasses the doctor gave me before we stepped outside.

Bella took my hand, helping me down the stairs. I was surprised to find that I

- 26 -

needed it. "Where are we going?" I asked.

"Well, one of things you talked about before your surgery was going to an art

museum. There are a couple here. I figured we could make a day of it."

"But I don't know what anything is," I complained.

"Edward, it will be a learning experience. I will be with you every step of the way.

I've brought a digital camera so you can take pictures, and that way it'll help you
remember what everything is. Besides, I figured we could use a day just us two."
She pouted a bit, one of her expressions I learned the first day. Her bottom lip jutted
out a bit.

"A day together does sound nice," I admitted. She hopped in place, an action I

found fascinating.

"Good, because I have the whole day planned. A couple hours at the Norton Art

Gallery and then we can grab some lunch somewhere on Line Ave. After that we can
go the Barnwell Art Center and Garden. That's right by the river and I can—" I cut
her off with a kiss.

"Slow down, beautiful. We've got a lifetime together. We don't have to see it all

today," I told her in a soft voice.

She looked a little sullen, but nodded. She opened the truck door for me and I

climbed in. I was starting to notice little things, things that every day people would
understand automatically. I figured a lot of stuff out on my own, simply from the
knowledge I already had. The front lawn was covered in green grass, the things at
the end of it must have been mail boxes. Cars were parked in the drive way. Normal
people knew that without even thinking. That bothered me a little bit, but I knew I
would grow and learn.

The drive didn't take that long. I stared out the window with open fascination. I

would ask questions and Bella would happily answer them, usually in detail. We
pulled into a parking lot that was surrounded by trees and bushes, a large building
hidden behind. I examined the color of the stones, trying to understand what it was.
It was not white, nor was brown.

"What color is the building?" I asked in a low voice so no one else could hear me.

"Um..." She bit her lip in thought. "Tan, I guess."

- 27 -

I stored the information away for later. Bella pulled something out of her pocket

and handed it to me. "What's this?" I asked.

"It's a camera. If you see something you want to remember you just take a picture.

See, this is how you turn it on," she pointed to one button, "and, if you see
something you want to take a photo of, you press this one," she pointed to another
button.

"Is this the camera I got you for Christmas?" I twisted the piece of plastic between

my fingers.

"It sure is. I love it, by the way." She smiled sweetly at me. "Take as many pictures

as you want and we can go print them out later tonight. I'll even make a scrap book
for you, if you like."

"Have I told you how amazing you are lately?"

Bella Swan

Four hours and three hundred pictures later we were finally out to lunch. We

wouldn't have as much time at the other museum, but it was smaller. I pulled up in
front of Jason's Deli, my stomach growling at me for not eating breakfast. Edward's
was doing much the same.

We ordered and got our number, deciding to get two different kinds of sandwiches

and splitting. We probably got too much food but neither of us really cared. It was a
great day so far.

"I can't get use to how food looks yet," he told me when we got our food. He

placed half of his Cuban on my plate while I gave him half of my turkey on white.
"Looking at some of it makes me hungrier, others less."

"I'll give you advice my mother gave me when I was young and refused to eat

anything: Don't knock it until you try it. Usually the stranger it looks the better it
tastes." I shrugged, taking a huge bite out of my pickle. He made a little face at my
silly grin and shook his head.

"You're right, of course. I'll just have to get use to it."

"What made you hungrier?" I asked with curiosity.

"The fruit. I guess because it was bright. Plus, it smells good, which helps." He

- 28 -

mulled it over for a second. "I suppose I'll find more stuff I'll find appetizing soon."

We chatted throughout the rest of lunch about pretty much nothing at all. It was

hard not to notice how his eyes followed my every movement. I couldn't help but
blush either. Whenever I did something he'd find amusing a small smile would
twitch at the corners of his mouth.

"Your truck is... not as shiny... as most cars, I've noticed," he said as we began to

drive to our next destination.

"Well, it is a sixty year old truck. It's not as pretty, but it's stable."

He shrugged his shoulders, letting the subject drop. I was teased about my

ancient truck, but it was my baby. I loved it dearly. It may not be fast and it may not
be shiny, but it worked. And, it had armor like a tank.

We walked through the halls, Edward slightly less impressed with the collection

here. He commented on a few things to me. "Why don't we go into the garden?" I
tugged at his hand, leading him towards the double doors.

As soon as it opened he gasped. It was covered in green, dotted with colors at

random spots. Butterflies flew around in the mist, giving it an almost ethereal feel.
"This is beautiful," he said.

"I think so, too," I told him as I led him down the stairs.

"So, these are tropical flowers I take it?" he asked with uncertainty in his voice.

"You're right. May I ask how you figured that out?" I asked in a soft tone. I didn't

want to make him feel stupid, I was just curious.

He scrunched up his face for a moment. "Well, it's warm in here, to start with.

And, it's so different from what I saw earlier. The flowers are so big and bright. I
love it."

I smiled at his enthusiasm. Seeing things for the first time with him was liking

seeing it the first time myself. He took my hand and we walked down the stairs
closer to some of the shrubs. There was a small waterfall in the corner.

"We should get married here," he said in a hushed tone. He turned to look for my

reaction. I smiled and nodded.

- 29 -

"That's a great idea. I don't know if we'll be able to. I think you have to set up

those things way in advance at the front desk." I shrugged my shoulders. I hated to
disappoint him. Instead of being aggravated, he stopped for a moment. He gripped
my hand and started to nearly run up the stairs. "Where are we going?" I asked,
trying to keep my balance.

"Well, we might as well ask, it's not going to hurt anyone, is it? Where's the

front?" He stopped and looked around. I pointed my finger towards the desk. There
was a girl there with glasses and her mousy brown hair in bun. She was reading a
romance novel. "Excuse me miss, is there anyway we can arrange an event here?"

The girl stopped and nearly dropped her book. Her mouth hung open and she

blushed a bright red. This reaction seem to surprise Edward a bit because he looked
to me for explanation. I simply shook my head. She began to stutter, "Uh... um...
yeah, sure. Let me get the calender out. What day?"

"June nineteenth."

"We have an event in the morning, but that will end after two. Any time after that

is available." She flipped through the papers.

Edward turned to me with a bright grin. "What do you say, around five? That'll

give us plenty of time to get ready."

I nodded, surprised that this was happening so fast. "That sounds good to me."

"What do we need to do to reserve the place?"

"Okay, well, I'll need your name, number, and address. It requires one thousand

dollars, five hundred of which is a deposit. If you cancel or somehow damage the
property, it will be kept. If you do cancel it has to be within a week of the event,
otherwise we keep the whole thing, since we can't rent the room out after that."

"Will a credit card do?" Edward pulled out his black credit card, the one I knew

had no limit.

"That'll work fine," the girl said as she adverted her eyes from Edward. "Um, also

if you'd like instead of cleaning up yourself, for an extra hundred dollars we can
arrange to have it cleaned after you leave."

"Sounds fantastic," Edward said as he pulled me into a tight hug. He kissed the

top of my head.

- 30 -

"Alright, well, I'll take your credit card and go run it. Can you fill this out for me?"

the girl said, carefully taking the plastic from Edward's grip.

He looked over at me with a frustrated expression. "It just takes time," I

whispered to him. He nodded and sighed.

"Doesn't mean I have to like it."

"We'll work on it when we get home," I promised. He gave me a weak smile.

I took the piece of paper the girl had given us and began to fill it out. Name,

number, and address. I stopped when it got to 'Type of event:' I wrote the word out
slowly, letting it hit me completely.

Wedding

I looked over the contract, making sure there was nothing outrageous about it. I

pointed at the bottom line and told Edward to sign it. He seemed to be fascinated
with his handwriting, since this was the first time he'd ever seen it. He slid the
paper back to where it originally was.

"Are you okay?" he asked as he wrapped his arms around my waist from behind.

"You seem quiet."

"I'm just surprised how excited I am."

"About what?" He turned his head to me, his lips turns down slightly at the

corners.

"Being married. I never thought I would be. But it's a good thing." I pecked his

nose. His lips turned up at the corners as he leaned his forehead against mine. He
took in a deep breath, closing his eyes.

"Alright, Mr. Cullen! That's all we need for you. If we have any problems we'll

contact you." The girl took the piece of paper and looked it over. She frowned a little
bit when she saw that it was going to be a wedding.

As we walked back to the car after finishing up at the gallery Edward looked to be

debating something. "Why did that girl do that?"

"Do what?"

- 31 -

"Her expressions. I seem to make her nervous. Why?" He adjusted his glasses,

pushing them further up his nose.

"You are a handsome man, plus, she was reading a romance novel. She probably

thought someone in her book popped to life," I giggled.

He rolled his eyes, smirking. "I'm not that good looking I'm sure."

I stopped we we got to the truck. I wrapped my arms around his neck, squeezing

tightly. "You are, so you better get used to that. You made me stutter and blush the
first time I saw you."

"Oh, really?" His grin turned wicked and he pressed me against the side of the

truck. He hitched my leg around his hip and began to assault my neck with kisses.
"Well, that's good to know."

"I am going to be tortured with this information later, aren't I?"

"Yup."

Review please :( I need cheering up

- 32 -

Chapter 5

So, if you're getting this one, go back a chapter and reread. I'm sorry... lol

I accidently skipped a chapter.

Here is chapter five... or four... or something. I'm so confused. Sorry for

messing it up. Be nice and review again for me. I feel like a moron :(

Danka to my beta, MonkeyMojo. She's uber awesome.

Bella Swan

About a week had passed since Edward's surgery. He was adjusting fairly well. We

had started on reading and identifying. He was doing great. He was frustrated with
his progress, but his desire to be like everyone else was strong, it drove him.

Esme and Alice were busy setting up things for the wedding already. We told them

that we didn't want anything big, but they complained that we'd need food, clothing,
and at least some decorations. Esme loved the place Edward picked out, but I think
if we were married in a barn she'd still be happy.

"Bella, dear, have you told your parents yet?" Esme asked as she wrote some

notes. She had been working on the computer for the past twenty minutes at the
dinner table. Edward was beside her, looking at a photo album. As soon as she asked
the question he looked at me.

"No, not yet," I admitted quietly.

"Well, I've reserved them both plane tickets. I reserved two for your mother, and

one of your father. Is there anyone else you'd like me to invite from out of town?"
She typed on the computer as she spoke.

"No ma'am. That's my entire family." I shrugged.

"I would suggest that you call your parents by the end of the week so they can

take the time off."

"If they even want to come," I mumbled under my breath.

Edward reached for my hand and gave it a tiny squeeze. "Charlie will be more

- 33 -

than happy to come, I think."

"And my mother?"

"If she doesn't want to come, that's her problem. She'll miss out on seeing the

most beautiful bride in the world." He smiled at me reassuringly. I sighed and
shrugged my shoulders again. He tugged on my hand to grab my attention. "You are
beautiful."

"Edward is right, you're going to make a beautiful bride," Esme smiled at me

sweetly. She was so warm and loving. I was so glad that she was going to be my
mother.

"Thank you," I whispered.

I sat on the bed later that night, around nine in the evening, my legs crossed as I

stared at the phone. Stupid intimidating thing. Why couldn't they just instantly know
and be happy about it?

I decided to deal with my father first. I was a lot less likely to cry after that

conversation. If I talked to my mother first I'd have to put him off until tomorrow,
and I didn't want to do that. I knew Renee would call him right away to complain.

I dialed the number quickly before I lost my nerve. It only rang twice before he

answered. "Hello?"

"Hey, dad. How are you?" I tried to say lightly. I didn't work very well.

"Great, Kiddo. How are you and Edward doing?" he asked. He seemed fairly

distracted. I knew I'd have his undivided attention in a moment.

"Fantastic. Anyway, I have a question."

"Fire away."

"Um," I thought for a moment before I spoke. "What are you doing June

nineteenth?"

"Not a clue, why?" He stopped whatever he was doing. "Are you coming to visit?"

he said hopefully.

"Actually, I was hoping that you'd come to visit us. We're getting married." I said

- 34 -

the last part quickly, so fast I don't think he heard it.

"What?" he said slowly.

"We're getting married. I'd like you to be there to walk me down the aisle."

"This year?"

I laughed, "Yes, this year."

"Isn't that kind of soon?" he asked, the concern coloring his tone.

"I love Edward, and I want to be with him. He asked and I said yes. We've picked

out a place and everything. I'll understand if you don't want to come," I said sadly.

"No, I'll be there. I just want to make sure this is what you want," he said softly.

He almost sounded as if he were about to cry. I hoped not because I'd start to cry
too.

"Yeah, dad. It is what I want." Edward came in from his shower, still slightly wet.

His eyes focused on me, then the telephone as I spoke.

"Alright, as long as you're happy. So, what days do I need to take off, kid?" he said

rather brightly. I smiled and sighed in relief.

Edward Cullen

I crawled into bed with her after taking a shower. I laid in my sleep pants,

listening to her with open curiosity.

"Yeah, dad. It is what I want."

Charlie said something that I didn't quite understand, but Bella smiled, and that

was all that mattered. She was happy and she seemed to have already told him
about the wedding. That was a good sign. I hoped Renee would act as well, but I
highly doubted it.

Bella explained to him about the wedding, what day his tickets were reserved for

and what hotel he'd be staying at. The entire wedding party, excluding us, was
staying at the El Dorado Casino and Hotel, which was literally within walking
distance to the Art Center we were getting married at. My mother had even
reserved rooms for Alice, Jasper, Rosalie, and Emmett. Bella and I would get ready

- 35 -

in the rooms with them.

I watched as Bella hung up the phone and leaned up against the head board. "That

went well."

"That's good. So, he's coming?"

"Yes, and by the way, he says congratulations."

I beamed when she said that. She giggled and leaned forward, lightly pressing her

lips to mine. She mussed up my wet hair, making it fall in my eyes. "So, what now?"
I asked.

"I call my mother," she sighed again.

"Can't we put that off a little while? We can snuggle up under the covers..." I

trailed off, letting her fill in the blanks with whatever she wanted.

She shook her head. "Tempting, but no. I need to do this now. I want Phil to be

able to get the time off he needs, too."

"Just remember that you're strong and whatever she says is... noise," I told her. I

took her hand and gave it a little kiss where her engagement ring sat. "If she doesn't
come it will be her loss, not ours."

"I know, but I still want her to come."

"I want her to come too, simply because I know it'll make you happy if she's there

for you. But, if she isn't comfortable with that, then we have to accept that. Will you
be able to do that?" I asked, looking into her beautiful brown orbs. They were
shining in a different way and I couldn't figure out exactly why.

She nodded her head slowly and gave me a half smile. I touched her cheek lightly,

letting my fingers dance across her jaw line. She was so delicate and soft. I wanted
to touch her more, but I knew she'd be uncomfortable with that right then. She
wanted to get the call to her mother over with, and I knew I'd be comforting her
afterwards.

She slowly dialed the number, watching her fingers as she moved them across the

pad. She brought the phone up to her ear. I laid my hand on her leg and I realized
she was shaking. I sat up, ready for the moment that she'd need to be held. I knew
what was coming and I hated it.

- 36 -

"Hey mom. How are you?" she said with false excitement. "Good, good. We're

doing good. Actually, we have some good news." There was a pause. "Edward and I
are getting married next month."

"WHAT!" was the only word I could understand in the scramble of things yelled

very loudly.

Bella pulled the phone away from her ear and growled. She took a deep breath

before bringing it back. "No Renee, I'm not pregnant. Yes, I'm sure. Hey! Don't say
that about him. You said you were going to be nice! HEY!" She ripped the phone
away again. Her eyes shut tightly and she bit her lip.

I took the phone from her fingertips. "Good evening, Renee. I understand

completely if you can not come to support your daughter, but if you wish to, your
plane tickets have been bought and paid for, along with your hotel room if you
change your mind. Have a good night." I hung up before she could yell anything at
me. I placed the odd shaped piece of plastic on the table.

Bella was crying silently, biting her lip hard. Suddenly, she launched herself at

me. "Thank you!"

"For what?" I asked as I wrapped my arms around her waist.

"For standing up to her. I couldn't have—" I stopped her right there with a kiss.

"You were, I just don't like to see you so upset." I pushed a bit of her hair behind

her ear. I peered into her sparkling eyes, hating the sadness that was there. There
was nothing I could really do about that. I held her until the sobbing slowed to a
stop. She fell asleep in my arms as I hummed to her and played with her hair.

I laid us under the covers and I fell asleep holding her close to my body. Her tiny

hands clung to my shoulders for dear life. I didn't mind that she wrapped herself so
tightly around me, I just wished it was for a happier reason.

Sleep and dreams. Those two things had become very interesting for me in the

past week. Each dream I had became more and more detailed. This was the best yet.

Bella and I were in bed, talking. That's it. I watched her changing expressions,

from laughter to happiness. Bella's tiny fingers slid across my face, dancing across
the surface. It was so light and wonderful. Slowly she leaned forward to press her
lips against mine and...

- 37 -

The phone rang. Damn it.

I reached for it blindly, not bothering to open my eyes. I was still laying flat on my

stomach, the side of my face still pressed into the pillow. "Hello?" I said huskily into
the phone, my voice still filled with sleep.

"Hello?" Renee said, confused. "Can I speak to Bella, please?" she actually said

politely.

"Hold on." My hand patted the side of the bed as I pulled the phone away from my

ear. "Bella?" I called loudly. There was no answer. She must have been doing
something wedding related with my mother or something like that. "She doesn't
appear to be here right now Mrs. Dwyer, would you like me to give her a message?"

"Actually, I guess I should tell this to you as well. I'm sorry about last night. I

talked to Phil about it, and my therapist, and I over reacted. It's her choice if she
marries you. If she's happy I should be supportive," she said in a sullen tone, as if
she were almost forced into saying it. But, I would take it and be happy with it. I
knew it was all I would get.

"Thank you. I apologize for being so short with you last night. Bella was upset

though, and I had to do something about it.

"I understand," she said with a sigh.

"I'll tell her that you called." I sat up a little bit, taking off the shield and feeling

around for my eyeglasses.

"Thank you. Oh, and please tell her that we will be there. At the wedding I mean."

"I will. Have a good day," I told her as I hung up. I sat up completely and swung

my feet off of the bed.

It was unlike Bella to leave without notice, my brain finally told me. I wasn't the

smartest of people in the morning. I padded around the house and called her name
softly. "Bella, love? Are you here?"

I got to the dinning room and looked out the window. Apparently our yard was

rather small, but we didn't need much. Bella was very fond of the pear tree. I turned
my face to the side slightly and saw a flash of brown. Bella, I thought to myself.

I went outside, bare foot and shirtless, venturing underneath the covered patio

- 38 -

without my sunglasses. Bella was wrapped in a throw blanket, staring out at
something I didn't see, or at least didn't understand. "Isabella, are you okay?" I
asked as I sat beside her.

She shook her head and cleared her throat. "Yeah, I'm fine. Did I wake you?"

"No, actually, your mother did. She just called."

"What did Crazy want?" she growled under her breath.

"She actually apologized," I told her. Her face turned towards me and her mouth

hung open.

"Huh, didn't expect that."

"Me, either." I shrugged my shoulders and sat back. "You should call her later

though."

She nodded without speaking. She took my hand and brought it to her lips. She

lightly brushed them against my knuckles in the most loving, sweet way. All I could
do was smile and gaze at her. There was nothing in my world as bright and beautiful
as her, nor would there ever be. I decided it was time for her to get out of her
depressed mood.

I stood up and tugged Bella to her feet. "Come on, I want my first cooking lesson,"

I said too brightly.

Bella giggled, her saddened expression from earlier melting away. "Are you

hungry or something?" she teased.

"Yup, I sure am. And, I was wondering if my beautiful, lovely, sexy wife could

teach me how to make... biscuits and gravy?" I pouted playfully, trying to make her
smile. I knew she enjoyed cooking that and it would give her something to think
about before she talked to her mother again, even if Renee was playing nice.

"Oh, wife? I'm not your wife, yet." Her arms wrapped around my neck, her tiny

body pressing against mine.

"Three weeks," I answered as I nuzzled her neck. "And it couldn't come fast

enough."

She hummed in pleasure as my lips grazed her neck, leading up to the sensitive

- 39 -

spot behind her ear. I brought her lips to mine for a moment, kissing her
passionately, showing her all my love for her. She pulled away, her eyes glistening.
"Thank you."

"For what?" I asked as I brushed a piece of hair behind her ear.

"For being such a good husband."

So, did Renee acted like you thought she would? I know a lot of you were

nervous about her reaction.

I have a new poll, if you want to check it out. Also, if you have any

suggestions for it, please please please let me to know! I feel like I'm
missing stuff...

I want to thank everyone that's reviewed so far, and if you still enjoy keep

on reviewing! It inspires me.

- 40 -

Chapter 6

Hehe I almost made another mistake but I figured it out before I figured it

out. I know you'd love to get another chapter today but, I'm sorry.

Bella Swan

Three weeks passed in a hurried blur. Between wedding planning and study

sessions with Edward, we were always busy. It always seemed like we had
something to do, from the second we got up to the second we went to sleep.

Edward amazed me with how well he adapted. I don't know why... I knew he was

brilliant. He just seemed to prove it more and more every day. He was reading a lot
on his own, and even though it was slow going, because larger words that he didn't
recognize right away he had to sound out, it was amazing. There was no other word
for it. He was frustrated because he wasn't learning as fast as he wanted, but he was
always stubborn.

At times Edward seemed a bit depressed about what he saw, explaining that some

of it was not like he imagined, and other things were just so overwhelming. But,
whenever it was just us, he was always smiling. I couldn't help but smile too when I
was around him, though.

It was the day before our wedding and our entire family was gathered around us.

We had both decided we didn't want to have separate parties, especially if strippers
might be involved. I didn't trust Rosalie and Alice not to do something like that.

So, we decided to do one of the things on Edward's list. He had yet to see a movie

at a theater. The one at the boardwalk was doing a one night only event of the
re-release of Star Wars: A New Hope. I couldn't think of anything better to see the
first time. Star Warswas a classic. I was surprised how excited Edward was to see it.

Esme and Carlisle had arranged for everyone to have a room at the El Dorado

Casino, which was less than a hundred feet from the art center. Before meeting up
at the boardwalk we arranged all of our things in the room, preparing for the next
day. Tonight, Alice, Rose, and myself would be staying in a room, while the guys
were in another, on a different level.

"Are you nervous?" Alice asked as she hung up the garment bag containing her

dress.

- 41 -

"Not as much as I thought I would be. I thought I'd be... shaking or something. I'm

just a tad anxious to get it over with." I shrugged my shoulders.

"How romantic." Rosalie rolled her eyes sarcastically.

"I am Edward's in every way that matters. No piece of paper makes a difference,"

I told her with a laugh at her sour expression.

"Pieces of paper are important," she mumbled under her breath.

"Only to you because Emmett doesn't want to get one," Alice pointed out. Rose

stuck out her tongue, throwing a shoe in her direction.

I couldn't help but laugh at their display. "Rose, Em loves you. He'll grow up soon,

hopefully."

"He'd better," she mumbled under her breath.

Edward Cullen

"Dude, you are so much braver than I am," Emmett said as I lounged on the couch

where he'd be sleeping tonight. "I mean, Bella is awesome, but marriage?"

"You know, if you keep thinking of it as a prison and not as something that can be

wonderful, you'll never get over this little fear of yours," Jasper said as he flipped
the channel, his arm behind his head.

"Maybe, maybe not." Emmett grabbed a water from the fridge and plopped down

next to Jasper. "And, I ain't afraid of nothing."

"I am not afraid of anything," I corrected. He rolled his eyes at me.

"You get my point."

"Why hasn't Rosalie kicked your ass yet?" Jasper asked. "You've been dating for

longer than me and Alice and yet you don't live together and you're not engaged.
She isn't going to wait forever for you to grow up."

"I'm in college. I've got time," he blew Jasper off.

"We're all in college. And, you graduate next year. Don't you think it may be time

to move it up to the next level? At least live with the girl?" I asked him as I slid on

- 42 -

my shoes. We were supposed to be going downstairs in fifteen minutes to catch the
limo.

"Rosie knows I love her."

"Rosalie is a woman who wants a future. Do you think she likes seeing all of her

friends around her getting married?" Jasper asked.

"You sound like a chick," Em mumbled as he got off the bed. He put on a pair of

flip flops and threw on a baseball cap. He looked like a giant teenager.

"No, I sound like an adult." Jasper threw the remote at him. Emmett caught it and

beamed. He started to flip through the adult channels. "I'm going to tell Rose,"
Jasper added as he started out of the room.

"Then I'll tell Alice!" he shouted at Jasper's back.

"She'd only be annoyed that I wasn't watching with her," Jasper dismissed with a

wave of his hand.

Emmett rushed out of the room after him. "Really?"

I shook my head at both of them, rolling my eyes. They were such big kids

sometimes. I followed behind them. They continued to egg each other on the entire
elevator ride down, needing no input from me.

As I walked out of the double doors towards the valet I saw the only person I ever

wanted to see: Bella. I walked straight to her and wrapped my arms around her
waist. I kissed her lightly as I lifted her off the ground. She giggled, her fingers
wrapped loosely around the back of my neck. "Hi there."

"Hey," I whispered back. I slowly put her back on her feet and rested my forehead

against hers.

Someone cleared his throat beside me and I automatically turned my face towards

the noise. There was a rather red, stout man, with brownish black hair and brown
eyes like Bella. "It's nice to see you again, Edward."

"It's nice to see you as well, chief Swan." I smiled at him, offering him my hand.

He took it with a small smile and shook it back.

Cars and drivers had been waiting for Bella's parents at the Airport, so we'd yet to

- 43 -

see them. Charlie wasn't the one I was nervous about.

After a couple minutes of easy conversation, Chief Swan's expression changed, his

posture becoming straighter. "Hello, Renee."

I was more than grateful for my parents, who decided to show up at that moment.

"Is everyone ready to get something to eat?" my father asked as he clapped his
hands together.

The ride to the boardwalk was only a few minutes away, but it was completely

silent. Renee sat with her arms crossed in front of her chest and a slight pout. Phil
looked annoyed with her, from what I could tell anyway. Everyone else just felt
uncomfortable.

We decided to go to Copeland's Cheese Cake Bistro for dinner before the movie.

There was a table reserved for all eleven of us. There was even champagne waiting.
My parents never did anything half way.

It was dim in the restaurant and I could barely make out the pictures on the menu.

I growled and put it down.

"What's wrong?" Bella whispered.

"I can't read it. The letters are too small and it's not bright enough in here. It

doesn't matter, it would take me a month anyway." I pushed the menu away from
me, annoyed.

"Edward, relax. I can barely read it in here too. Everyone has it pretty close to

their faces. Don't get so frustrated. You knew it was going to take time." Her finger
tips wrapped around mine and squeezed them gently.

"I know," I replied as I ran my fingers through my hair. She put her hand on my

cheek and brought my face to hers. I accepted the kiss, letting my lips linger on
hers.

I heard someone clear their throat beside us, a noise that was starting to get on

my nerves. I turned to Renee, who had a very sour expression. Even I couldn't miss
the silent conversations going on between her and Bella.

My father handed everyone a flute of sparkling liquid. "I just want to say that I'm

so glad that Bella is becoming a part of my family. I've never met such a wonderful
girl. Good job, son," he teased.

- 44 -

I chuckled as I realized that both Bella and I were blushing. "He's right, you

know," I whispered to her. She simply shook her head and smiled.

Bella's father started next, "No offense, Carlisle, but no one is good enough for my

daughter. But, if she had to settle, Edward isn't half bad." He smiled brightly to
show he was joking.

"Dad," Bella muttered under her breath.

"What? It's true!" He poorly feigned innocence. Bella rolled her eyes, the smile

unable to leave her face.

"All I can say is this: How in the world are you beating us to the alter?" Alice

pointed to herself and Jasper. Everyone chuckled at her little joke. She smiled
brightly. "To the happy couple," she said, and with that she raised her glass.
Everyone drank, even Renee to my surprise.

After Bella helped me with the menu we had a lovely dinner. Everything became

more relaxed. I wasn't sure if it was because of the alcohol or everyone getting to
know each other better.

"So, where are you kids going on your honeymoon?" Phil asked. I think it was the

first time of the evening that I heard him.

"He won't tell me. Edward says it's a surprise," Bella sighed, annoyed. She had

fussed at me several times for not telling her, but I told her it was something I
wanted to do. I always reassured her that I wasn't going over the top though.

"Oh, are you going to take her to some tropical island and never bring her back?"

Jasper laughed.

"Maybe something like that." I paused, "but, I'm not going to say anything more."

As we walked out of the restaurant Bella's arm snaked around mine. "I hate

surprises," she mumbled.

"You'll enjoy it, I think," I reassured her, placing a kiss on the tip of her nose.

Bella Swan

We still had some time before the movie. We walked around the place, pointing

things out to Edward. We went into a few stores as well. He said he found it far

- 45 -

more relaxing to shop here than at Walmart.

"Too bad they don't have a Victoria's Secret here, huh Edward?" Alice nudged him

in the gut as she skipped ahead of him into a store.

"I refuse to make any comments that will get anything of mine shot off," he said

with a smirk.

"Smart boy," my father said as he patted him on the shoulder.

I couldn't help but laugh at poor Edward's blush. He was trying to be on his best

behavior tonight. Not only was he frightened of my father, he was worried that he'd
upset my mother.

Renee was staying mostly quiet, but at least Phil was being cheerful. I smiled at

him gratefully and he smiled back. At least she was here and not screaming, I
thought to myself.

We walked along the river for a few moments. The sun was starting to set and the

neon on the Texas street bridge was starting to come on. Edward wrapped his arms
around my waist and rested his chin on my shoulder from behind. "This is actually
very pretty. I can't wait to see the rest of the world with my beautiful wife."

I smiled, turning my face slightly so that my nose brushed against his. He smiled

slightly and gave it a little kiss. We were in our own universe and it was wonderful. I
didn't want to be any place else.

"Hey, love birds! The movie is going to start soon. If we want to get popcorn and

drinks we need to hurry up!" Emmett called.

"Edward, I think this is the perfect choice for your first movie! I can't think of

anything better," Alice said brightly, hopping along with Jasper. It was amazing that
even with his long strides, he had trouble keeping up with her.

"Well, I've listened to it before, and I was always curious," Edward shrugged. "Dad

has all of them on DVD, the original and the remastered."

"Really?!" Alice jumped in place. "Me, too!"

"Oh, do you like sci-fi?" Carlisle asked with a smile.

"Please, don't get her started," Jasper and I said at the same time.

- 46 -

Alice pouted, huffing a little bit as she raised her chin. Jasper chuckled. "Let's talk

about your addiction after the movie, okay sweetheart?"

"Okay." She continued to pout until he kissed her forehead.

It was adorable how made for each other they were. They fit each other perfectly.

It made me smile to realize that Edward and I were much the same.

We took up an entire row at the movie theater. Carlisle was beside me, Edward on

the other. Alice was on the other side of him. We were all talking over each other's
heads, laughing and munching on candy and popcorn.

I could tell Edward was excited about this, he was practically bouncing in his seat.

That is, until the writing started to scroll down.

"It's going to fast, I can't read it," he mumbled in an annoyed tone.

"Oh! I know it by heart!" Alice said with a smile. "It's says..." She read the whole

thing off to him. I could see Jasper rolling his eyes from three seats away in the
dark.

"Son, you are surrounded by beautiful and helpful women, you know that?"

Carlisle teased over the top of my head.

"Are you calling me beautiful?" I raised an eyebrow at him and he grinned. He

wrapped his arm around my shoulder and gave it a little squeeze.

"I am. I have a very beautiful daughter."

"We have a very beautiful daughter," my mom said with a small smile. My eyes

met hers and I smiled.

"Thanks." I mouthed the words to her. "I'm glad you're here."

"Me, too," she mouthed back. "I love you."

"You too, mom."

Edward Cullen

"That was awesome!" I said with a great big smile. "I mean, some of things I didn't

understand what they were, but still! I see why that is so popular now!"

- 47 -

I had a feeling poor Bella was bored out of her mind, so I was chatting with Alice.

Jasper was hanging back and talking to her, so I didn't feel so bad.

"Oh! I know! I used to watch it at least once a week when I was a kid. Who's your

favorite character?" She bounced beside me.

"Um, I think Han Solo."

"Typical guy," she shook her head. "My favorite is Chewie. In the 'Star Wars'

history," she used air quotes, which I had just figured out earlier in the week, "it
took an entire planet to take him out! I mean, come on! He was so awesome they
had to throw a planet at him. Ewoks are my second favorite."

"You just like them because they're cute, fuzzy and carry around pointy sticks!"

Jasper yelled from behind us.

"What movie is that in?" I asked, confused.

"Return of the Jedi. Don't worry, when you get back from your honeymoon me and

you will have a movie night. We'll watch all the Star Wars movies, it'll be awesome!"
She bounced in place.

"Are you making a date with my husband?" Bella called from behind me. I

chuckled at her teasing tone.

"Yup, I'm going to turn him into a nerd yet," Alice said, taking my hand as she

practically vibrated. "Oh, Edward! I have so many movies I want to show you!"

Alice and I chatted about movies the entire ride back to the hotel. By the time the

ten minute car ride was over, we already had a list of over fifteen, and I had a
feeling the list was going to keep growing.

I didn't want to get out of the limo. I didn't want to say goodnight to her. I wanted

to sleep with my beautiful Bella in my arms. I already missed her body, but I didn't
want to miss her presence.

"Alright, say goodnight lover boy. We have plans for your girl," Rose said with a

smile. Bella had a look of terror in her eyes. I knew she wouldn't enjoy the beauty
regiment she was about to go through.

I wrapped my arms around her waist and kissed her deeply. "In less than twenty

four hours you will be mine and I will be yours."

- 48 -

"I'm already yours," she whispered back, her eyes half closed as she kissed me

again.

"I love you. I'll see you at the alter, okay?" I brushed a piece of hair behind her

ear.

"I love you, too." She smiled before she released me, her tiny fingers gliding

against my sides. Even those simple movements sent chills through my system.

"Goodnight." I waved a little, sad to see her go. I realized all the men were by my

side.

"Come on, let's go inside before I change my mind and take you to see some naked

woman," Emmett said as he pushed me forward.

Charlie and my father chuckled at my slight blush. "You guys are perverts. The

only woman I want to see just left."

"Good answer, Edward." Charlie patted my shoulder. "Come on Carlisle, I think

there's a baseball game on."

I rolled my eyes at my friends and family. This was going to be the longest night of

my life.

Who loves the fact that Edward's first movie was Star Wars? hehe I love

that Alice is a sci fi geek. It makes sense.

Who is ready for the wedding?! About time, huh?

Still have the poll up, check it out for me!

So, still like? Oh, and just to let you know, the next chapter is extremely

long. I just want to give you something to look forward to.

- 49 -

Chapter 7

Hehe you're not so lucky today. I'm not going to mess up. I'm sorry I didn't

post this last night... I usually post it at midnight but I actually fell asleep
around 10, which is really strange... this pregnancy thing is doing a number
to me. Anyway... wedding... Enjoy!

Edward Cullen

It was one in the morning and I was staring at the ceiling. I was all alone, the

paternal units had left about an hour ago, and Jasper and Emmett had gone also.
They told me that they wanted to use this time "wisely", which meant that they were
going to the casino to drink free beer and play penny slots until four in the morning.
That was fine though, I wasn't in the mood for their company anyway.

I laid there, thinking about Bella. I had seen little flashes of her bare flesh, but

nothing like what I wanted to explore. Though I could see, and make out details of
other people, I didn't always remember them. At times I would still look past my
parents or friends. But Bella was different. Her face was burned pleasantly in my
memory. I wanted her body to be the same way.

It had been a month and a half since we'd been together, before my surgery. It

was so hard to keep my hands off of her. To have her so close but not able to give
into my urges was starting to get to me. I was worried that because of my sight she
wouldn't enjoy it as much. That I would do something differently and she would lose
interest. I knew she was afraid of the same thing, which was insane. Being able to
see her could only add to my enjoyment. I already knew I loved her body, I didn't
need a visual to have proof of that.

I reached over to the side table and grabbed my cell phone. 1:05 am. I was going

to lose my mind. I had to talk to Bella. I couldn't even live without her for five hours.
I dialed the numbers quickly. I wondered how likely it would be that Alice told me
off.

"Hello?" Bella said excitedly.

"Hi there, did I wake you?" I asked politely.

"I can't sleep," she sighed softly.

- 50 -

"Neither can I. I need to have you in my bed. So... I'm alone." I trailed off, giving

her the information to do with what she wished.

"Oh, really? Me, too. Alice and Rose went to go gamble a bit."

I chuckled, "They left the babies home, I see."

"Well, I don't know about you, but I don't want to be alone. Why don't you meet

me down stairs in ten minutes and we'll grab a snack?" she offered.

"That is one of the best ideas I've heard all night."

Bella Swan

I didn't bother getting dressed in anything fancier than my sleep pants and tank

top. My hair was in a messy bun. I slipped on a pair of flip flops and put my wallet in
my pocket. I examined myself in the mirror for a second before I decided that this
was 'midnight snack couture'.

I rocked back and forth on the balls of my feet as I waited for the slow descent

down. I wanted to be close to Edward again. I had grown very used to sleeping next
to him. I felt jumpy without him.

As the doors of the elevator cracked open, I was greeted with a wonderful sight.

Edward was leaning against a marble pillar. He was wearing a white wife beater and
blue plaid sleep pants. He was even wearing black flip flops, like me. "We match," I
giggled as I walked up to him.

He didn't answer, but wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me close to him.

He pressed his lips to mine for a moment. His lips were sweet and minty from being
brushed. He smelled sweet, slightly musky. His five o'clock shadow was visible
against his light flesh. I almost broke down and begged him to get a hotel room, a
private one.

"Edward." I breathed his name, running my nose along his jaw line.

"Yes, my love?" His hand rested on my hips, gripping them tightly.

"I want you, so before I take your pants off in the middle of this lobby and

pleasure you in ways that make me excited just thinking about, we should get
something to eat."

- 51 -

"I was thinking the same thing," he muttered, his eyes drifting down my body. One

of his hands slipped an inch or so into my sleep pants.

"Edward?"

"Hm?" he hummed, his other hand gliding over my stomach, over the ribbed tank

top.

"Food," I stated simply, trying my best to sound like I was chiding him. If he kept

doing this, we'd be in real trouble.

He sighed heavily, "If we must." He took my hand.

We walked silently towards the little twenty four hour diner. It wasn't

uncomfortable in the least. Nothing had to be said.

We sat on the same side of the booth. We leaned into each other, my head resting

on his shoulder, our fingers intertwined. Neither of us were really hungry so we
decided to share a turkey club and some fries.

"You are nervous about tomorrow?" he asked, leaning his head against mine.

"Only about falling down the stairs."

He chuckled as he kissed the top of my head. "I'll be there to catch you if you fall."

Edward Cullen

After two hours, a turkey sandwich with fries, and enough coke to keep anyone

awake for days, I walked Bella back to her suite. It almost felt like a date.

"I enjoyed that," she said with a smile, leaning against the door.

"Me, too." I wrapped my arms around her waist. I decided to be a dork, and try to

make her laugh. "Maybe we can go steady or something."

She laughed, throwing her head back. "Yeah, or something."

"I guess I'll see you tomorrow, Ms. Swan." I rested my forehead against hers.

"I certainly hope so."

- 52 -

"I love you, with everything I have."

Before I could kissed her, she lifted up and began to kiss me. It was a very intense

kiss, delicious and wonderful. I moaned into her mouth. I picked her up by the back
of the thighs, wrapping her legs around my waist. I pressed her firmly against the
door, my hands resting on either side of her head.

"Oh, God, I want you," she breathed as I attacked her neck with kisses.

I pressed my need for her against her warm center and she groaned, writhing

against me. All I could think was, I need her, now.

"You have ten seconds to back away from the bride before I kick your ass,"

someone called from behind me.

It was my turn to groan. Bella's legs unwrapped from around me and slid to the

floor. My eyes bored into hers for a second before I laid one more kiss on her lips.
"I'll see you tomorrow."

"Okay," she breathed softly, her skin a bright red.

"Goodnight, ladies." I walked passed Alice and Rosalie, smiling brightly. I was not

sorry for being caught, or for doing what I was doing. I enjoyed it and I know Bella
did too.

"You guys suck!" I heard Bella mutter as she walked into the suite. I chuckled to

myself. I couldn't agree more.

Bella Swan

"Guess who we caught making out last night?" Rosalie teased as she worked on

my hair. Alice had already done my make up.

"Shut up," I muttered under my breath.

My mom and Esme were getting ready with us. We'd have to leave in thirty

minutes, and it felt like time was crawling.

"Oh, really?" Esme raised an eyebrow. "Can't stay away from each other for twelve

hours?"

My mother rolled her eyes as she put her black shoes on. Her hair was done

- 53 -

within an inch of it's life and I absently wondered how long it would take her to
wash it all out. "Ah, to be young and in love."

"To be in love, period," Esme added. "It's wonderful, isn't it?"

"We've all been blessed it seems," Rosalie smiled. "There, I'm done!"

I looked at myself in the mirror. I was so glad that it was simple. Half of it was

pulled up in a curled pony tail, the bottom curled into ringlets. My bangs were
slightly curled, little wisps around my face. There was a a white flower pinned into
my hair, behind my ear. I almost started crying. "It's perfect, thank you."

"It's my pleasure." She pulled back to look at me. "I am so jealous of you. You are

beautiful."

"Thanks," I blushed as I looked away.

"Come on, lets get you into that dress and get this show on the road," my mother

said brightly. I smiled at her gratefully. I could not take it if she was awful today.

The dress was simple. It was short, cutting off right below my knees. It flared at

my waist. The sleeves were nothing more than straps. It dipped slightly in the front,
showing off a little of my chest. Esme bought me a silver heart necklace as a gift. I
also wore the bracelet Edward gave me for my birthday. My mother let me borrow a
pair of blue earrings. Everything was perfect. I slipped on my strappy heels and
prayed to not fall on the way there.

Everything was already set up for the wedding. There wasn't much besides the

food and cake. The only things I needed to bring were the bouquets and myself. I
held both my mother's and Esme's hands as I walked down the street, Alice carrying
the flowers for me.

"Are you ready for this?" my mother asked, her hand resting on my cheek.

"Yes, I am," I smiled at her, willing myself not to cry.

Everyone left me in peace for a moment. My father was not giving me away, I

already belonged to Edward, nor did I have bride's maids. There were so few of us
there, we did not need them.

I heard soft music begin to play and I knew that was my cue. Before I pushed open

the doors I wondered briefly where the music was coming from, but decided to not

- 54 -

give it much thought.

I saw everyone standing around Edward and the justice of the peace as I walked

down the stairs, my hand on the railing to keep my balance. But, when my eyes
locked with Edward's I saw nothing else. He looked amazing. He was wearing black
slacks and a white button down, a few of the top buttons undone. I was so glad this
was not a formal wedding, we were both so much comfortable like this.

His perfect crooked smile spread over his lips as he adjusted his glasses, pushing

them up his nose. I could feel my skin flush under her piercing gaze. He had never
looked at me like that before, and though he hadn't been doing it long, it still had it's
effect. I walked towards Edward, the music fading into the back ground.

I don't remember much about the ceremony and from what both my mothers said,

that is common. All I could seem to remember was his eyes looking into mine, his
shaking hand sliding the ring into place, small, glistening tears rolling down both of
our cheeks.

The reception was nothing more than dinner with a fancy dessert. We did pose for

pictures, everyone having their own camera. They were our gift to our families, but
on one condition: we get the memory cards in return, so we can print the pictures
out for everyone. Everyone thought it was a great idea and decided to film us in
every possible pose they could think of.

We didn't smash cake into each other's faces, even if Emmett screamed for it. I

took a small bite of the vanilla cake with butter cream frosting. Edward leaned
forward to kiss the icing off the corner of my mouth.

It was around nine o'clock when we got done. There was a limo waiting for us to

take us back home. We'd be leaving for our honeymoon in the morning. There was
no place I wanted to be more than in our bed, completely alone.

As soon as we slid into the limo I crawled into Edward's lap. My fingers went to

his hair as we kissed, my body grinding against his. I wanted him so badly it literally
hurt. His hands explored my body over my clothing. We were going at it so heavily
that we didn't even realize the car had stopped.

"Mr. and Mrs. Cullen, we've arrived," the driver said as he knocked on the door. I

blushed a wild shade and Edward chuckled.

"Come on, Mrs. Cullen, we're home." He tugged on my hand as he stepped out of

the car.

- 55 -

He unlocked the door and paused. Without a word he scooped me into his arms.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"I have to carry you over the threshold, don't I?" he asked innocently, but his smile

was sly.

I rolled my eyes, I couldn't help it. But, it was exactly what I wanted. I wanted to

be in his arms, being loved by him.

He kicked the door shut behind him and carried us straight to our bedroom. The

door was open already, no lights on.

"Close your eyes," he whispered in a soft tone. I opened my mouth to protest.

"Please?"

I did as I was asked, closing them securely. I felt the bed sag underneath me as he

placed me down carefully. He moved away from me then. "Can I open them now?"

"Just a second." There was a click and I could see the bright light, even through

my eyelids. The bed sagged again as he maneuvered over me. He lifted me up and
sat behind me, his legs on either side of mine. "Open them," he breathed against my
neck.

The bright room was filled with hundreds of roses of every possible color. In

vases, in bowls, simply scattered about. I realized now how sweet the air really was,
and I was surprised I missed it. I was simply far more interested in him than
anything else.

"Oh, Edward. How?"

"Do you like it?"

I simply nodded, not trusting myself to speak at the moment. I turned so that I

was facing him on my knees, my hands resting on his shoulders.

"Earlier today Jasper and I went to a couple of florists and bought them out... I

wanted everything to be perfect." He brushed his fingers over my temple and down
my jaw.

"It would have been perfect no matter what, because you would be there." I

leaned in to kiss him.

- 56 -

His hand gripped the back of my neck as he kissed me passionately. Slowly he laid

me back on the bed so that I was laying the wrong way. He crawled over me, his
knees on either side of my thighs. I realized that he was already missing his shoes.
Was I that unobservant? I was so focused on him, I noticed nothing else in the world.

"You are far more beautiful than I ever could have imagined," he whispered

sweetly as he kissed a trail from my lips to my shoulders. His hands tenderly grazed
my arms, gliding over my elbows until finally reaching my shoulder.

Edward Cullen

I breathed in her scent deeply, letting it fill my lungs. I planned on memorizing

every part of her body, from the smallest freckle to her delicate scent. She lifted her
shoulders a little off the bed, showing me how she wanted me to undress her, but I
wasn't ready for that yet. I slid slowly down her body so that I was resting at her
feet.

I closed my eyes, finding it easier to work the buckle without my sight. Bella

would have normally scolded me for doing so, but she was enjoying herself too much
to fuss. Finally the thing gave way and I let the shoe drop to the floor. The second
soon followed. I brought her ankle up, gently rubbing her foot with both of my
hands. I kissed the top of it lightly, my thumb grazing her ankle. "This seems rather
familiar, doesn't it?" I asked.

"What do you mean?" she asked softly, her brown eyes watching my every move.

"Do you remember our little Spanish lesson?"

She blushed, a reaction I enjoyed greatly. "I do remember." She bit her full bottom

lip, sucking on it gently. "I enjoyed it."

"Me, too," I smiled at her. I lowered her ankle carefully. I sank a little lower, my

lips barely above her knee. I looked straight in her eyes. "Quiero probar cada parte
de ti," I whispered softly as my lips pressed against her flesh.

"What... what does that mean?" She stuttered slightly.

"It means I want to taste every part of you." This time I did not look at her as I

moved my way up. I wanted to study her skin.

She didn't say anything in return, but her breathing picked up as I pushed her

dress up some. With my hands leading the way, I feasted my eyes on her, drinking

- 57 -

all of her in.

I found myself fascinated with a small freckle on the inside of her inner thigh. I

had to kiss it. I lowered my lips to it, bringing her skin into my mouth as I suckled
the spot. Her hips bucked upwards and she moaned softly.

"Edward, please...," she pleaded softly. I smiled to myself, continuing to lave her

thigh with attention.

"Yes, my love?" I switched to the other thigh.

"I want you, so, so badly. Please."

I didn't give her an answer right away, but instead I ran my nose over her center,

lightly kissing her sensitive bundle of nerves through her lacy white panties. Her
hips bucked upward again, trying to get to my mouth.

She groaned softly as I moved away from her. "I am going to take my time, be

patient."

"It's hard to be patient when I've missed you so much." Her hands moved over my

arms and up to my shoulders. She used her tiny fingers to massage for a moment
before slipping down my chest.

I brought my lips to hers as she began to work the buttons on my shirt. I closed

my eyes, enjoying the tickling sensation. When she was done I lifted onto my knees
and took the shirt off, flinging it to the side.

She pulled herself from underneath me, crawling to the end of the bed. Her hands

went to her shoulders and she pushed the strings holding her dress up down. It fell
to the floor with a soft swoosh. She stepped out of it, kicking it to the side. She was
left in nothing but a strapless bra and the lacy white panties I saw earlier.

I went to the end of the bed, still on my knees. Our eyes locked as she walked

towards me. It was hard not to pull them away to watch as her body move without
clothing. There would be plenty of time for that later. I was still above her, even
though she was standing. Our bare flesh touched and I felt like I was on fire.

My hands rested on her hips as we kissed wildly. It was hard to be slow when you

could practically taste the passion coming off of the other person. She moaned into
my mouth and that broke something in me. I needed her now, studying and
memorizing could be done afterwards.

- 58 -

I picked her up by the waist and practically threw her down on the bed. I crawled

over her body again. Her breathing was heavy and her breasts rose and fell with
every breath. It was perhaps the most erotic thing I'd seen so far.

Her hands worked on my pants as one of my hands went to Bella's bra. I pulled

the cup down, exposing her flesh to the cool air. She was right when she said her
lips were nearly the same color as her nipples. It was hard against my palm as I
massaged the flesh. I lowered my mouth to it, suckling it.

She was still trying to work my button and finally got frustrated. I felt her hands

grip on either side of the button and pull with quite a bit of force, popping it off,
pulling the zipper down with it. I growled at her eagerness, bringing more of her
flesh into my mouth. She tugged the annoying fabric down partially with her hands,
pulling my boxers down with them. The rest of the way she used her feet until finally
I kicked them off.

"You're wearing too many clothes," I told her as I nibbled on her ear.

She pushed me back a little bit and rose off the bed. With one hand she popped

her bra off. It fell away from her body, exposing her completely to me.

Bella Cullen

He looked completely hungry when he saw me completely topless. I had never felt

sexier as I watched him react to different parts of my body. Next, I pushed my
panties down my hips, rolling them down my thighs. Edward placed his hands on
mine, finishing the job for me.

His beautiful green eyes watched my every move as I laid back, completely

exposed to him. "Perfect," he muttered. "You are perfect."

He lowered himself down onto me, spreading my thighs wide with his knees. He

was positioned where I wanted him the most, almost there, but not quite. I almost
began to beg when he inched himself forward.

I closed my eyes and leaned my head back, taking in deep breaths. I had missed

him so much.

"Isabella, look at me," he commanded gently. "Open your eyes," he said, for the

second time tonight.

I did as I was told and was repaid with a sexy little smirk. He was enjoying the

- 59 -

power he had over me. He could abuse it all he wanted, I enjoyed it as well.

My hips met his with every thrust, my finger tips running up and down his back,

but our eyes always stayed locked. It didn't take long before we were both breathing
heavily and moaning loudly. My nails dug into his forearms as I became close to
falling over the edge.

He hissed loudly at the slight pain, his eyes shutting and his head lulling back. I

felt him throb in me. I lifted up, my breast pressed flat against his chest. At first I
only covered his neck with kisses but then I began to nibble, even bite.

He moaned loudly. Edward wrapped one of his arms around my back, holding me

up to him. His thrusts became more and more forceful, filling me completely each
time. He pulled me back from his neck and he lowered his mouth to my breast again.
He sucked and kissed me with passion, making my thighs grow more wet with each
pass of his tongue.

"Oh, Edward!" I screamed loudly as my body began to spasm. He lowered me back

onto the bed, his arm unwrapping around me. Instead of stopping he hitched my leg
around his hip, pumping into me faster.

My stomach coiled and snapped several times very quickly. I cried out in pleasure.

My heart thundered in my chest and sweat covered my body, making me slick all
over.

Finally, Edward began to shake with his own climax, his mouth hanging open

slightly with a soundless moan. I could still feel him throbbing in my still overly
sensitive warmth. His was blinking slowly as he tried to calm himself, finally closing
his eyes.

He slid beside me and rolled to his side. Instead of pulling me to his chest like I

thought he would, he rolled me over so that I was spooned up against him. He pulled
a blanket around us and finally took off his glasses, setting them on the side table.

One of his arms wound around my waist, while the other played with my hair. I

loved feeling him pressed against me like that, completely nude and slick with our
mixed sweat. He pulled my hair away from my neck and lowered his lips to my ear.
"I will love you until the end of time."

So, what do you think of the wedding? Oh and the first lemon? And my

small bit of spanish? I hope you enjoyed. I promise the next chapter is spicy
as well.

- 60 -

If you haven't done my poll yet, please do! If you haven't read about my

contest you can check out the rules and guidelines on my profile. I have two
new one shots up for it as examples that if you enjoyed this chapter you'll
enjoy those... I promise.

Also, I was recently interviewed about my writing. If you want to check it

out go to my website my clicking on my homepage on my profile. The link is
on my profile.

Even though it's a few hours later, did you like?

- 61 -

Chapter 8

lol I promise this is the right chapter.

Thanks to my beta Monkeymojo, who rox sox.

Bella Cullen

The light was starting to stream into the room. I wasn't sure what time it was, but

honestly I didn't care. All I cared about was the extremely sexy, extremely aroused
man pressed against my back. His large, smooth hands were resting on my hips,
massaging them with his long fingertips. "Good morning," he whispered against my
ear, sending a shiver down my spine.

"Yes, yes it is." I smiled and tried to roll over but he stopped me. His firm hands

held me in place, pressed securely against him.

"Where do you think you're going?" he purred against my neck, his nose skimming

along my jaw. I took in a deep, shuddering breath as I started to become aroused
myself.

"Shouldn't we be getting ready for our honeymoon or something?" I asked, still

not sure where we were going. It was a little frustrating. But it was hard to
concentrate with his hands touching me in that way.

"We have time, trust me. Besides, if you haven't noticed, I am ready for our

honeymoon," he chuckled, a bit embarrassed. I didn't have to turn around to know
he was blushing slightly.

I decided to tease him a little bit. I wiggled my backside against him and he

groaned loudly, pressing against me harder. "I have noticed. What have you been
thinking about that's got you so worked up?"

"I've been up for a little while. You were moaning my name in your sleep and I

must say, some of the movements you were doing were... extremely sexy. I think I
know what a stripper pole feels like now," he told me, one of his hands skimming the
curve of my thigh.

I blushed scarlet and covered my face with my hands. He started to shake with

laughter behind me, the action shaking me as well. " I am so embarrassed," I

- 62 -

mumbled through my hands.

"Why are you embarrassed? You turn me on in your sleep, that's how sexy you

are." His hand went from my hips and tickled up my bare back. "I almost didn't wait
for you to wake up to do something about it. That's the effect you have on me."

"That sounds like a very pleasant way to wake up...," I hummed to myself, moving

my hands away from my face slowly. I looked over my shoulder to gaze into his
handsome face. One of his eyebrows was raised and he had a smirk spread over his
smooth lips.

"Oh, really? I'll have to remember that for later..." He moved my hair away from

the very back of my neck and began to assault the sensitive skin there.

"What are you doing?" I breathed, my head falling forward to give him better

access.

"Do I really need to explain it to you? Wouldn't you rather me show you?" He

smiled against my skin as he continued to kiss. I could feel the heat rising in my
skin, my heart beat increasing.

"We're not going to get anything done today if you keep that up," I tried to

explain. I was sure we were traveling. I closed my eyes and tried to compose myself,
but it did no good while he continued his assault.

"And, what exactly are we suppose to be doing today?" One of his hands went

from my shoulders down my back, over the curves of my hips until he reached my
stomach. He stroked the mound of flesh right between my hip bones and below my
belly button.

His movements made my stomach jump. Edward's hands glided down my flesh

and then he pressed his fingers between my legs, massaging me with slow strokes. I
adjusted my legs to give him better access, one of my knees lifting up some. He
dipped his fingers further into me and he groaned loudly again when he felt how
ready I was for him.

With one quick, surprising movement, he pressed himself into me from behind, his

fingers still stroking the bundle of nerves between my thighs. I screamed out in
surprise at the powerful sensation. "Oh!"

"Do you want me to stop?" he asked, making sure I was alright. His voice was

strained and I could tell he didn't want to stop. Neither did I.

- 63 -

Instead of answering him I grabbed his other hand and placed it onto one of my

breasts. He squeezed it, running his thumb over my already erect nipple. His hips
bucked against me, pressing further into me.

Edward Cullen

I woke up earlier than I'd have liked to, but the reason was amazing. Bella was

crying out my name, over and over again, her hips griding against mine. With every
shuddered movement she became louder. It didn't take much of an imagination to
figure out what she was dreaming about.

Her sounds and movements would have been enough to turn me on completely,

but then I saw the expression on her face. Her soft, full lips opened in the shape of
an O, every once in a while she nibbled on her lip, running her tiny pink tongue over
her bottom lip. I was fascinated with the way that it glistened in the early morning
light. So this is what she looks like when she's enjoying herself, I thought to myself
as I watched her with open curiosity.

Bella's own hands were moving over body, touching her in certain places. I had to

close my eyes to keep from forcing myself on her. I wanted to be inside of her. I
wanted to make her dream come true in every possible way, but I didn't feel right
about doing it while she was asleep. But the way her hands moved over her breasts
and stomach was so tempting. I swallowed my desires back hard.

I gripped her hips, pressing her tightly to me. If I couldn't do all the things I

wanted to, I would at least feel her skin against mine. She finally started to quiet
down, much to my disappointment, but then she started to wake up.

Bella complained about getting ready for the honeymoon that she knew nothing

about, but I could tell that wasn't really what was on her mind. Once her eyes
opened I couldn't keep my hands off of her.

I could not suppress the shudder that racked my body as I slid into her from

behind. This position was one we had not done before. I couldn't wait to find more
ways to please her. With one hand on her breast and the other between her legs I
pressed into her firmly, filling her as completely as I could. With every pass she
became more moist.

"Oh! Yes...," she moaned. Her head was thrown back and rested against my

shoulder. I lowered my mouth to her shoulder and began to suckle the sweet skin
there. "Harder," she nearly whispered. I think she was embarrassed by her request,
but I found it completely sexy.

- 64 -

I worked every part, harder and faster. I began to nibble on her skin and when she

moaned loudly I bit down. She screamed out, her body throbbing against mine. She
brought me with her, my body shaking with my heavy panting.

I couldn't move for a minute. I buried my face in her neck, breathing in her scent

deeply. She brought one of her hands up to my hair, stroking it gently. I was in
Heaven at that moment and didn't want it to end.

"That, you, felt amazing," I breathed against her skin, my eyes still shut tightly.

"I've missed you so much," she whispered. Her hand buried in my hair, tugging me

closer. She turned her head to the side and kissed me deeply.

"I've missed you, too. It was worth it though. Last night and this morning were...

just..." I couldn't think of a word appropriate for how great it was. I simply kissed
her again, deeply.

She smiled at me as she pulled away, her big brown eyes were gazing into my

own. I didn't want to move from this spot, but we did have to get moving. She
seemed to notice the change in my smile because she turned over slowly. Her leg
hitched over my hip. "Why don't we go take a shower, handsome?"

I grabbed her leg and pulled her on top of me. "Why don't we just stay like this?"

She looked perfect completely nude and straddling me. She pouted a little bit and I
sighed heavily. "Alright, let's get a shower."

Bella Cullen

Damn it, why do I always have to be the one that's blind folded? After a quick

shower, where we actually got clean, I dressed and Edward came from behind, tying
the black fabric over my eyes. I complained about the things I would need and how I
would wish I could have packed my own stuff. He said he took care of it all and if he
forgot anything he'd buy it for me. It was frustrating, to say the least.

When the car arrived to take us to the airport, I assumed anyway, Edward put

something over my ears. I growled loudly, but I couldn't hear his response. I'm sure
it was amused though. He helped me down the steps and into the car.

I wasn't sure how long we were in the car, but it didn't seem like a very long time.

He helped me out of the car again and led me inside. The air was cold against my
skin, causing goosebumps. We'd walk for a minute, then stop, walk again, then stop.
I was getting very annoyed by this point. I knew I was at an airport, why was he

- 65 -

going to such lengths to keep it a surprise?

Edward suddenly picked me up, his arm under my knees. I wrapped my arms

around his neck, hugging him tightly. Only a few seconds later I was laying down on
something soft. I wanted to rip the blindfold and earmuffs from my head but Edward
pinned my arms down. I hated surprises.

He started to kiss down my chest, to the little v of my shirt. My legs wrapped

around his waist, pulling him closer to me. I almost began to beg, but I knew it
would do me no good.

Finally, he removed the earmuffs. "If you're a good girl, I'll take the blindfold off in

a minute."

"Where are we at?" I asked in a sweet voice.

"You'll see in a minute. I want to talk to you about something first and I want you

to listen." He nuzzled my neck gently, placing a soft kiss on my cheek. "Will you do
that for me?"

"Of course I will," I assured him.

"When I tried to figure out the perfect honeymoon, I couldn't decide. I want to

take you all around the world and spoil you. But, I need more time to plan it and I
want to plan it with you. What I was hoping to do was have a second honeymoon
next year. Would you be okay with that?" He stroked the side of my face with his
fingers gently as he leaned over me.

"You don't have to spoil me—"

"You said you'd be a good girl. Besides, it would be for me as well. Please, Bella.

Let me do this." He nuzzled my neck, covering it with light kisses.

"But, that would cost so—" I was cut off again, but this time with his mouth. He

kissed me forcefully, shutting me up effectively. His hand grabbed the back my
head, bringing me closer to him.

"You are my wife now, and you will let me treat you like you should be treated. I

want to give you things. Besides, just think about all the amazing things we could
see in Europe. I could see things that I never imaged I could see. Please, Isabella?"

I didn't have to see to know he was pouting. I sighed heavily. "Fine. I'd love to go

- 66 -

to Europe anyway."

He kissed me again, this time I could feel the tugging of his smile against my lips.

This kiss was slow, patient. His tongue massaged mine lovingly. I moaned into his
mouth, my legs tightening around him. His hand went up to the blindfold and pulled
it off, tossing it to the side.

I was too busy kissing him to notice where we were. His hands explored my

stomach, pushing my shirt up slowly. When I finally needed to get air, I pulled my
head back, giving him access to my neck. I panted heavily, trying to focus my
blurring eye sight. "You're too good at this," I breathed.

"Is that a bad thing?" he asked, barely moving his lips up.

"Not at all. I just have no idea where we are."

He chuckled softly. "The Horseshoe. I got us the nicest suite they have. I figured a

week all to ourselves sounded like a good idea. Besides, we've both lived here
almost a year and really know nothing about Shreveport. I've got some things
planned out for us to do." He leaned on his elbows, looking at me. His fingertips
played with my hair, twisting it in his fingers.

"I hope not too much, I have other things in mind that I'd like to do," I smiled at

him playfully.

"Well, trust me, there are things I want to do that we can't do in public," he smiled

in return. He leaned forward and pressed his lips against mine.

I could tell already that it was going to be a pleasant week.

Edward Cullen

After an hour in bed, we ordered something to eat. We both skipped breakfast and

our stomachs were starting to grumble at us. As I pulled on my jeans, while Bella
wrapped up in a sheet go to the bathroom, the food came.

"Good morning Mr. Cullen," the girl said with a small smile. She lifted the top of

the tray. Everything looked right, as much as I could tell at least. I handed the girl a
tip and she smiled brightly. "Is there anything else you need, sir?"

"We're good. Thank you," I dismissed her, locking the door behind her.

- 67 -

"You know, no matter how long I'm around you, I'll never get use to women's

reactions to you," Bella told me from the doorway, the sheet wrapped tightly around
her. Her lovely brown hair was flowing down her shoulders, curling at the tips.

"What do you mean?" I asked as I poured her a cup of coffee.

She came over and took the mug from me, fixing the liquid just the way she liked

it. "That smile they give you. I think that poor girl was going to faint."

I laughed. "Why would she do that?"

"You answered the door without a shirt. Sweetheart, I know girls that would pay

to lick stuff off your stomach." She rolled her eyes and shook her head.

I brought the food over to the table, shaking my head. "I highly doubt that."

"I would."

"Your biased," I replied back.

I sat down and she slid into my lap. I grabbed a piece of fruit from one of the

plates and fed it to her. I could watch her eat all day. The little smile that she got
when she tasted something she liked, the way she closed her eyes as she chewed.
Anyone else and I wouldn't know, or even care really, but with her, I wanted to learn
her every expression. Well, mostly the happy ones.

"I may be biased, but I still would," she said after a minute. She swallowed her

bite and leaned against me.

"Oh, and where are all these women who would pay me? I think that sounds like

an interesting line of work...," I teased.

She turned around and smacked my shoulder. "Only me."

"Oh!" I rubbed my arm like it actually hurt. "Yes, ma'am. I am only your slave."

She turned, her eyebrow raised. "Really? Slave?"

"Yes, ma'am." I offered her a strawberry. She leaned foreword and bit it, some of

the juice running down her chin. Her tiny pink tongue licked along her lips and I
groaned to myself. Food could wait.

- 68 -

I lowered her to the floor and pulled the sheet away from her body as I kissed her

strawberry flavored lips. She was still completely nude underneath and my body
instantly reacted to it. She blushed as I stared at her body, even her stomach
flushing red. She tried to pull the sheet back around her but I stopped her quickly.

"Never cover yourself. Please. You're too beautiful to cover up," I told her. She bit

her lip, an action that drove me insane, and flushed brighter.

I spread her legs a little bit with one of my blue jean covered knees, slowly

working my way down her body with kisses. "What are you doing?" she asked for the
second time this morning.

"I am your slave, and I wish to make you feel good. Is there anything wrong with

that?" I asked gently before kissing the dip of her belly button. With my words her
legs spread further apart, her eyes closing as her head lulled back against the
carpet. I grinned to myself as she gave herself over willingly.

I lowered my mouth until I kissed her thighs. She moaned softly, "Edward, you are

such a tease."

"I'm not teasing," I told her as I licked along one of the silken folds of her leg. She

hummed in pleasure, the sound vibrating throughout her body. I closed my eyes as I
lowered my mouth to her warm, wet center. "This is me enjoying myself."

So, I know this is kind of a slutty chapter, but it is their honeymoon. There

is going to be a lot of that peppered over the next few chapters. They're
catching up on time and learning new things about each other.

hehehe my favorite line probably I've ever written is in this chapter. "I

know what a stripper pole feels like." I wanted to call someone up on the
phone and tell them about it lol. That's how big of a loser I am.

Also, I know you've probably already voted in the pole but the thing is, I've

gotten so many new entires that I don't think it's fair to them, because some
of them are quiet sexy. So, what I'm doing is opening a new poll, with the
exact same choices, and giving you five picks instead of three this time. This
means no more suggestions, I hate to say, but I think we've covered our
bases of sexiness.

Also, I have several new one shots you should check out. Student Body,

frustrated, the lady swan, and my favorite, computer repair. Also, if you
haven't yet, start checking out my favorites list to see all the stories for the

- 69 -

contest this far.

So like, yes, no?

- 70 -

sorry

Hey guys, I hate to do this but I need to.

Until further notice, updates for both Pieces of Time and To Love and

Protect are postponed. Most likely it will only be for a couple days, it may be
for the week, I don't know.

As some of you may or may not know I'm from Louisiana. Though my area

won't be hit by a full strength hurricane, it will still hit my area. (we're
suppose to get between 16 and 24 inches of rain, starting tonight, I believe.)

I don't want to promise updates when I don't know if I can deliver or not.

When everything gets back to normal I promise updates will be regular
again.

If I get a chance, I may try to do a one shot or something, but still no

promises.

Don't worry though, I still am writing! Because of computer issues

yesterday I started writing the next couple of chapters of my stories by hand.
I will continue to do this to make sure I don't lose anything. When I'm sure
everything is okay I'll type them up.

Alright, I hope you guys understand. Thanks. Hopefully Gustav won't be a

Katrina.

Jay

- 71 -

Chapter 10

So, I want to start off by thanking everyone for their warm wishes for me

and my family during Gustav. Everything turned out okay, so that's all that
matters.

Also, if there are a ton of mistakes, I'm sorry. No beta.

Bella Cullen

After being woken up in the most amazing way, I laid on the bed, stretched out,

my hand resting on my stomach. My eyes were closed and I was less than three
seconds from falling back asleep.

"You know, I never really understood the point behind porn. But, looking at your

right now makes me wish I could take a picture of you." Edward said somewhere in
front of me. I didn't bother to open my eyes, but I scoffed.

"I don't want to become a widow so soon after being married." I retorted.

Edward chuckled. "Well, I figured you wouldn't, but a boy can dream. I'll just have

to keep you out of clothes as often as possible."

"I think you're becoming more of a pervert." I teased him. I knew he was watching

me so I had to tease him more. I lifted one of my legs, bending it at the knee. I
yawned softly, stretching my arms in front of me. I let one of my hands fall limp on
my exposed thigh.

"You are a temptress, Isabella Cullen. And, as much as I want to show you how

good you are at it, we have plans today." He said, his voice strained, much to my
pleasure.

I finally looked up at him. He was standing in a pair of black swim trunks,

shirtless. He was arranging a bag of stuff to take with us. I had not even noticed. I
could blame him for the state I was in, even if I loved how I got there.

"Going up to the roof to swim?" I asked.

"Actually, there is this bayou lake thing out here someone said had a decent

beach." He explained as he placed a bottle of sun screen in the bag.

- 72 -

"So, did you bring something for me to swim in as well, or do you want me to go

like this?" I asked, waving my hand over my body.

"Honestly, like that." He grinned. He made his way over to the bed and crawled

over me. The fabric of the trucks felt odd against my flesh. I smiled wickedly as I
tugged at the band.

"Why don't you just take those off and we can both go like this." I slipped my hand

inside his trunks, dragging my fingers along his thigh.

He slowly sat up, swatting my hands away playfully. "No, bad thing. I have

something for you to wear." He pulled something from beside them. He dangled the
blue... something... in front of me.

"Okay, now where's the rest of it?" I joked.

He rolled his eyes. "You're funny. Trust me, I could have gotten something a lot

smaller. Alice was all for these little triangles that would have never covered your
breasts."

"Well, I guess there are some small miracles." I snatched it away from him. He

chuckled and leaned forward.

"Of course there are miracles, you're an angel. If you don't get miracles, who

does?" He said in a charming way. He smiled crookedly and kissed the tip of my
nose.

Edward Cullen

Bella looked devastatingly beautiful in the swim suit. I wish she didn't have to put

the cover up over it, but I understand why she did. I watched her the entire ride to
the lake. It was nice having a driver and being able to keep Bella's attention in the
car. The ride didn't feel like it took very long to get there, even though it was at
least a thirty minute drive. That may have had to do with the fierce make out session
in the back seat. We both had missed each other the past month and we were
making up for it now. Thank goodness for dividers.

"Mr. Cullen, we've arrived." The driver said after knocking on the door.

Bella blushed and looked down at her hands. "We're married, we're suppose to be

doing this. Besides, it's our honeymoon." I whispered in her ear. She lifted her face,
a small smile on her lips.

- 73 -

"But, we're going at it like a couple of-"

"Teenagers." I finished for her. She smiled and nodded.

"I can't imagine why." I rolled my eyes as I opened the door for us.

I'd never seen anything like it, though that wasn't saying much. Everything was

different shades of brown and tan. I had reserved the private beach for the day, so
we were all alone.

"Will you be needing anything else, sir?" The driver asked.

"No, please return by three to pick us up. I will call if we need you sooner." I

informed him. The driver nodded his head. I took the bag of things from the back
seat before shutting the door.

Bella was walking ahead of me, her hips swaying slightly. "I didn't think this was

what a bayou was suppose to look like." She commented.

"Apparently this is the lake that feeds into the bayou." I explained. It took me a

while, but I did some research on things to do here. It was more frustrating than I'd
want it to be, but I think it'd be worth it in the end.

I pulled out a towel and spread it over the sandy ground, placing the rest of our

things on it. I watched as Bella stripped out of her cover up, flinging it to the
ground. She let her hair down, shaking it loose from it's holder. I took a deep breath
and closed my eyes. I needed to control myself.

I busied myself with getting undress and taking off my glasses. I set them

carefully on the towel so I'd find them again, or at least Bella could if I could not.

I could see only about two feet in front of me without the glasses, which was far

from perfect, but better than nothing. Bella tugged at my hand, dragging me
towards the water.

We waded until the water was up to my chest. The water is warm around my body

and it was relaxing. Bella wrapped her arms around my neck and wrapped her legs
around my waist. She dipped her head back, letting her hair skim the water.

We swam for a while, kissed for a while... and a little bit more. We were sitting in

the water, Bella in my lap while I kissed her shoulder. "Don't take this the wrong
way, but you're changing color."

- 74 -

"Oh! I knew we forgot something. Sunblock." She dashed out of the water. I

followed behind her. I watched as she rifled through the bag in search of the lotion.
"Stop looking at my butt." She muttered.

"Nope, no can do." I smiled playful.

She turned around, an eyebrow raised. There was the most adorable smirk playing

at her features. She had something in her hand I didn't recognize until there was a
flash. She stuck her tongue out after she took my picture. She handed me the tube
of lotion. " Put some on my back and no funny business."

"I'll show you funny business..." I muttered as I threw the tube down. I grabbed

the camera out of her hand with one arm, the other wrapping around her waist. She
was laughing loudly, struggling to get away. I threw her to the ground playfully. Our
legs tangled on her descent to the ground and she brought me with her. I caught
myself, laying on top of her. I was laughing by this point as well.

I successfully grabbed the camera away from her and leaned up, straddling her

waist. I started clicking it wildly, taking over a dozen pictures of Bella, who had her
arms across her head. "I give up!" She half shouted, half laughed.

I tossed the camera to the side and leaned over her. She slowly moved her arms,

smiling up at me. I lowered my lips to hers, kissing them slightly. One of her hands
went up to my hair and played with it, brushing it out of my eyes. "You are so
beautiful" I whispered.

She slowly pushed me down onto my back and laid on top of me. She traced her

lips over my jaw up to my ear as her hands slid down my chest. I could feel her
grinning as she whispered softly. "Catch me if you can."

She got up and darted towards the water. "Hey!" I shouted as I went after her.

She was already in the water. I stopped at the shoreline and realized I was stepping
on something. I bent down to pick it up. It was cloth, slightly moist and blue. My
smile grew as I realized what it was. I threw her top back to where our clothes were
and ran into the water.

Bella Cullen

"I don't want to go," I whined as I climbed into the big black car. I was slightly

sunburned and I had sand in unnatural places, but I was having a great time.

Edward chuckled and leaned over to give me a little kiss. "Well, we can always

- 75 -

come back. We've got plans for tonight and I'm rather excited about them." He
informed me with a little smile.

"You're not going to tell me, are you?"

"Nope," he said with a little pop of his perfect lips. His smile was daring me to say

something. I simply stuck my tongue out at him, which made him laugh again.

"How about before the start of school we rent a cabin and stay the weekend?" He

offered. He started to smile when he saw the grin creep across my face. I nodded my
head and scooted closer to him. I laid my head on his firm shoulder, one of my arms
wrapped around his waist.

I must have fallen asleep because soon Edward was kissing my bare shoulder. I

lifted up, my eyes trying to focus. "We there yet?" I said in a yawn.

"Yup, and there is someone waiting for you." He told me as the driver opened the

door. Edward took the bag before I could and helped me out.

There was a young woman in a maroon business suit, a clip board in her hand with

a big smile. "Hello Mrs. Cullen, I'm Candice. If you come this way we can start your
treatments."

"Treatments?" My voice full of horror.

I heard Edward chuckle from behind me. "You are one of the smartest people I

know, but you don't wake up that way."

I slapped his shoulder as he continued to laugh. Candice took it all in with a grin.

"Your spa treatments, Mrs. Cullen. We have you down for a thirty minute massage, a
facial, and a style appointment."

"Oh..." I said softly. "I need a shower first." I complained.

"We have a state of the art five jet showers you are free to use." The girl said, the

smile never leaving her face. "I also believe you have clothing waiting for you." She
added quickly, like she forgot something.

I turned to Edward with an eyebrow raised. "Where are we going tonight?"

"For me to know, and for you to find out." He grinned smugly. He leaned over and

pecked my cheek. "Have a good time. I'll see you in a couple hours."

- 76 -

I sighed, knowing I couldn't argue. "Lead the way, Candice."

I have never had a shower like that before. The hot water washed away the grime

of the lake, their sweet smelling shampoos and soaps soothing my scenes. The water
pounded against my slightly sore muscles. I didn't think I'd need a massage after
that.

I walked out of the shower in one of the fluffy white robes provided. There was

another woman waiting for me, a table set up. "Hi, Mrs. Cullen. I'm Beth. Ready for
your massage?"

I nodded slowly. The woman handed me a sheet to wrap up in, turning around to

give me privacy. I climbed up on the table, not sure how to lay down.

"First massage?" She chuckled.

"Is it that obvious?" I sighed heavily.

"That's okay. Everyone has to start somewhere. Why don't you just lay down on

your stomach?" I did as she told me to, closed my eyes. "Looks like you're a bit pink.
Been out in the sun today?"

"Went to lake with my husband." I said, smiling. "We put lotion on but we were out

there a while."

"Going to the lake sounds nice." The woman said starry eyed. She shook her

thought free, returning to the present. "Well, I have just the lotion that'll keep that
from getting too itchy."

Thirty minutes was not long enough. I had a new best friend. If I could have kept

her with me at all times, I would have. I wrapped in my robe again and went into
another room. There were two people waiting for me this time. A short thin man
with perfect hair and another girl who had a bucket of what looked like torture
devices.

"Look at the beauty we get to work with! I think I might have to pay you for the

honor." The man said, waving his arm around.

I blushed brightly, looking down at the floor. "Thank you." I mumbled.

"And, so modest. Well Modest, come sit down in my chair. I'm Matt, by the way."

He waved in front of me. The girl never said a thing, but smiled.

- 77 -

I had never had a more pleasant experience getting my hair styled. By the time I

was done I had glossy nails, and curly hair. My make up was done so well that I
think Alice would have been jealous. I dressed in the clothes that were waiting for
me and turned to the mirror.

"Wow..." I breathed.

Edward Cullen

I showered, shaved and dressed after a short nap. If Bella got to relax so was I.

Everything was arranged for the evening. Hopefully it would go perfectly.

It felt strange looking at myself in the mirror. My skin was such a contrast to my

clothing, which was dark blues and blacks. My eyes reminded me of the pear tree in
the yard. I didn't know what to compare my hair to. It was like no else's that I knew,
including my parents.

I just slipped my shoes on and was about to gather my wallet when the door

opened. I stopped what I was doing, including breathing. I'm sure my jaw dropped at
the sight of her.

When I gave a picture of Bella to the host of the casino who said they'd take care

of everything for tonight, I never expected Bella to look like that. She was in a
stunning silky shiny blue dress that fell straight to the floor. It hugged her body.
There was a slit on either side of the dress, almost all the way up to her hips. From
her head to her toes she looked perfect. I could tell her make up was different, I
didn't know how but I knew it made me want to throw her on the bed. Maybe it was
her full bright lips or her dark eyes.

"Take a picture, it'll last longer." She teased.

"Would you hate me if I asked you if I could? I want to remember you like this

until the day I die." I told her honestly.

She blushed brightly, bitting her lip. I groaned to myself, hoping that she'd say

something soon or we'd never leave this room tonight. "Okay," she sighed, "if you
must, but I get to take a picture of you."

"Fair enough." I shrugged. I grabbed the camera quickly and took her picture. She

did a little pose for me, putting her hand on her hip. As soon as the picture snapped
she took the camera from my hand.

- 78 -

"Your turn." She said with a grin. She closed one eye as she tried to find the

perfect picture. I wanted to blush and hide. I hated pictures of myself. "Come on,
smile." She fussed. I did what she said, trying to keep it from looking like a scowl.
She rolled her eyes dramatically. She clicked the picture and handed the camera
back to me. "We need to work on your picture skills."

"I've got other skills, I don't need other ones." I teased, letting my fingers glide

over her stomach. It reminded me of the dress she wore on her birthday when we
first met. It felt cool and smooth against my hand. I leaned over and kissed the
sensitive spot behind her ear. "We better go, or we'll never get out of here."

She blushed and nodded, taking my hand. "So, where are we going?"

"You'll see. It's not far." I told her. I could tell she hated when I did that but I was

having too much fun.

Bella Cullen

I sat comfortably in his arms the entire time. It was a short ride, too short for my

taste. He looked amazing in his black slacks, blue button down and black blazer. The
top buttons of his shirts were undone, exposing his smooth chest to me. I let my
finger tips move over the flesh, enjoying the warmth.

"You have no idea what that does to me." He said with a heavy sigh.

"Why don't you show me?" I whispered huskily in his ear.

"Why, Mrs. Cullen, I think you're trying to seduce me." He teased.

"Am I succeeding?" I asked.

"Mm hmm," he hummed as he leaned forward to give me a gentle kiss.

The car picked that time to stop, much to my annoyance. Edward gave me a sad

little smile. "Don't worry, I think you'll enjoy tonight. Besides..." He stopped, his
hand touching my cheek. "The longer we wait, the better it will be." He whispered,
causing me to shiver.

"I don't want to wait..." I breathed, my eyes shutting.

"I know, neither do I, but we're here." He said softly, his nose tracing my jaw. The

driver knocked on the door and he smiled again slightly. "Come on."

- 79 -

I nodded, not trusting myself not to whine. I had seen the building we were at

before, but just in passing. I realized it was by the river, on the Shreveport side.
Nicely dressed people were filing into the well lit building. I walked arm in arm with
Edward, looking around for a clue of what we were about to do.

"We're going to the symphony?" I asked when I finally saw the sign.

"Is that alright?" He asked, his face concerned.

"Oh! It's fantastic." I smiled at him. He smiled back, his crooked smile making my

heart melt.

"I was kind of worried that this would just be for me, but you always seem to like

when I play for you. Are you sure you don't mind?" He asked again.

I stopped, placing my hands on his cheeks. I kissed his forehead lightly. "I am

sure."

I had to admit I didn't actually watch the orchestra play. I listened, but my eyes

were trained on Edward. He closed his eyes, his head lulled back slightly as he let
the music flow over him. Every once in a while I'd notice his fingers twitched as he
played along in his head. It was amazing to watch.

"What did you think?" He asked as we came up to our room after the show.

"Lovely, very relaxing." I told him honestly. The whole day had been relaxing. The

laughing, the pampering, the music. I only needed two things to make this night
perfect: dinner and Edward. I opened my mouth to say I was hungry, but I stopped
as he opened the door.

Inside there was a cart waiting for us. Two silver domes, a bucket with something

chilling in it with a red rose in a vase in the center. "I hope you don't mind. I figured
we'd both be hungry by the time we got back."

"Must you be so perfect?" I turned, my arms wrapping around his neck. He kicked

the door shut with his foot.

"I'm not perfect, I just know what you like." He smiled his cocky grin, his eyes

sparkling.

"That's true... you do know what I like." I said softly, backing away from him. I

moved the straps of my dress down my shoulders and let them fall to the floor. I

- 80 -

stepped out of it, kicking it to the side. I was now only clad in my black heels, black
panties and a black lace bra. I decided to try to play cool, even though I was having
a hard time not noticing the hungry expression on his face. I walked over to the
silver dome, lifting one of them up. "So, what's for dinner?" I asked.

I felt his arms snake around me, his lips pressed against my ear. "You."

The Matt character is based on my friend Matt. He's great. He's a kind and

gentle man... who just happens to look better than me in a dress. Hehe he's
fierce with some make up and hair.

Cypress Black Bayou is a real place, and it's a lot of fun...

lol Like I said before in the past couple chapters, remember they are on

their honeymoon. That's why there is so much sexing going on.

So, I gave you this chapter a little early since you guys were so great... so

will you review for me? Also, don't forgot the contest, the new C2 and my
poll!

- 81 -

Chapter 11

Hey guys. I just want to apologize for posting so late in the day, though it's

still on time, you guys are use to early. I was in the hospital though. I'm fine,
lol let's not talk about it.

Danka to my Beta, MonkeyMojo.

Edward Cullen

I relaxed in our huge, extremely comfortable, hotel bed. I was so comfortable I

didn't want to move at all. Bella's lean, naked body was pressed to mine, our legs
intertwined. She was molded to me completely, her hand resting on my bare
stomach. I kept my eyes closed for a long time, simply enjoying the warm sensation.
I hated the fact that we had to get up, but I had more plans for today, some that I
think both Bella and I would really enjoy.

Yesterday was such a nice day. The first busy day of our honeymoon was blissfully

full, but yesterday was a slow stroll compared. Those days with Bella were always
the best. She never liked anything rushed. Well, she didn't like most things rushed.
Our wedding was a happy exception.

We walked through the local rose garden. The sun was shining, the sky an

amazing light blue. The garden was hidden off in the middle of a forest it would
seem, tall pines over shadowing us. The paths led us all around the place, a mile,
maybe more.

I made Bella pose for pictures, much to her displeasure. She just looked too

beautiful amongst the brightly colored roses not to. She complained that I was going
to take thousand pictures by the end of this "trip". I saw nothing wrong with that. In
fact, that made me extremely happy. I could see now and I wanted to look and
beautiful things. And she was beyond beautiful.

After a quiet lunch we bunked down in our hotel room for the rest of the day with

too much junk food, watching movies. After four movies, half of which we didn't see
because of our making out, we finally went to bed.

I was dreaming so much more now. Flashes of color and light. I dreamed about

Bella as well. But, even in my dreams I knew the reality was far better.

- 82 -

I dreamed of her kissing me, smiling down at me while her hair tickled the sides of

my face. She declared her love for me, a lovely smile spreading over her full lips.

Now, as I lay in bed, pressed to my beloved, I couldn't help but wonder why I

planned such a full day. I knew it would be fun, I just didn't want to leave the
comfort of her arms, even for a second. I should have just left more days open to
laze around, like yesterday. That was not a mistake I was going to make on our next
honeymoon.

I stroked my fingers down her spine, my other hand brushing the hair from her

face. "Mrs. Cullen, it's time to get up," I whispered against her ear.

"Too early," she muttered as she snuggled closer. She didn't even open her eyes,

but she was pouting.

"It's ten in the morning," I chuckled. "Do you want to sleep all day?" I asked with a

raised eyebrow, not that it mattered. She seemed to be refusing to open her eyes at
the moment. I hated not being able to see her eyes when she was awake.

"I wanna sleep," she complained softly, still not moving. Her face buried into my

chest, her hands trying to find something to purchase onto, like she was about to be
ripped from bed.

"We can come back and take a nap in the afternoon," I promised, trying not to

laugh again. I couldn't help but enjoy the idea of coming back here for a nap. Any
time to get Bella into bed, sex or not, was something I liked.

Bella Cullen

I whined like a little kid. I was a bit sore and a little stiff, my body protesting any

movement at all. I think the combination of all the activities were finally starting to
get to me. I needed some good aspirin, a big bottle of water and to sleep all day.

Edward made me a pot of strong coffee, letting me lay in bed a bit longer. I

watched as he moved about the room in his green plaid boxers. I smiled, watching
him walk about, getting things ready for the day. For some reason, I couldn't stop
watching him. He was always so graceful in his movements. It was almost hypnotic.

I sat up slowly, my back cracking rather loudly, when he brought me my drink, the

sheet wrapped tightly around my bare chest. I grimaced slightly. Edward looked me
over, concerned, but didn't say anything, which I was grateful for. I didn't want him
to baby me. I'm sure I'd feel fine after a while anyway.

- 83 -

"So, what's on the roster today, Mr. Cullen?" I asked as I took a sip of the hot

liquid, trying to act like it didn't just sound like my back broke.

"It's a surprise," he said with a crooked smile, his bright eyes sparkling. He looked

like a kid in a candy store who was told they could have anything they wanted. It
was adorable.

"You're impossible," I complained, smiling.

"Just dress comfortably and you'll be fine." He pressed a quick kiss to my nose. I

couldn't help but smirk. Today was going to be prove to be interesting, to say the
least.

Edward Cullen

"A children's museum?" she asked, laughing. Her arm was wrapped around mine,

hanging onto me as we stood in the rather short line.

I pouted a little bit. "Sci-port just isn't for kids." Or, at least that's what the

website said. It was a science museum with hands on experiences and exhibits. I
went to these kinds of places when I was younger, but it was different now. Now
that I could see. I would be able to enjoy it more.

"Ah huh," she teased as we moved up the line to buy our tickets. He rested her

head against my shoulder to show she wasn't serious. Her silky brown hair tickled
my neck.

"It's got a planetarium, and an I-max, plus it's—," I defended myself, continuing to

pout.

She cut me off, placing her tiny hand against my mouth. She grinned at me, her

eyes looking straight into mine. "I didn't say it wouldn't be fun. I just think it's funny
is all. Come on, it's our turn." She nodded towards the front. There was a large red
counter ahead of us, a woman standing behind it with a large smile.

I bought our tickets, including some for the I-max theater. We were going to see

one about the mummies in Egypt. I had heard interesting things about I-max movies
before, so I was excited. It was hard to pick. There were a few to choose from. The
one based in Egypt, one talking about the great white shark, another called
Hurricane on the Bayou, talking about Katrina, which was too sad for my taste, and
finally one about space travel. Being a guy, I would have loved to see three out of
the four, but I think the Egyptian one was the most appealing to Bella. We could

- 84 -

always come back another time to see the others.

We toured the place slowly, Bella allowing me all the time I needed to examine

everything. It was very hands on, and I was having too much fun messing with
everything. I was glad that we were not the only adults in the place without kids,
though there were tons of those about. It was almost as fun to see their reactions. I
think the pendulum that kept time perfectly based on the rotations of the earth was
my favorite thing to see. I think Jasper would enjoy this as well, I'd have to come
with the whole gang some day.

Finally we went into the planetarium. The giant orange glowing moon greeting us

before walking in. It was totally dark, pitch black to the point where you couldn't see
an inch in front of you, and I could tell Bella was uncomfortable, but I felt right at
home. I took her small hand and led her right to the center of the large room, or at
least it seemed large from what I could tell. I closed my eyes as I walked forward,
not needing my sight for this. I finally picked a spot for us so we could sit. You were
supposed to lay back on the floor so you could look at the different constellations on
the ceiling, not that I knew what any of them were yet.

I sat back slowly, taking Bella with me. Her head rested against my chest, one of

our hands clasped together. We were completely alone, much to my surprise.
Perhaps the children were uncomfortable in the dark, like Bella. I guess, not
everyone is used to it. It was nice to get a respite from the crowd.

"This is nice. Now, all I need is a pillow and a blanket, then I'd be set," Bella

laughed as she snuggled closer to me.

"You can use me as a pillow," I told her as I stroked her hair. Shecoulduseme

anyway she wished, I thought to myself. Oddly, the thought was not sexual, either.

"The pillow is for you. I want mypillow to be comfortable." I didn't have to look at

her right now to know she was smiling.

I brought my hands to her side and tickled gently. She squirmed against me,

giggling. The sound was musical and lifted my heart to new heights. This was how
life was supposed to be.

"Stop," she half pleaded, half laughed. She was completely breathless. I did what

she said as soon as the word left her mouth. I rested my hand on her hip, holding
her close to me.

"You are more beautiful than the stars," I told her before I pressed my lips to her

- 85 -

forehead, letting my lips linger on her soft flesh.

I felt the heat rise in her skin and smiled when she didn't object. Instead she

whispered, "I love you."

"And I you," I said as I kissed her again, this time placing a light kiss on her jaw.

"Come on lover boy, we need to get our seats for the movie now or we're going to

miss it," she said after a long while in silence, staring up at the ceiling. She stood up
to her feet, tugging me with her.

Bella Cullen

Like Edward, I had never seen a movie like this before, so it was new to both of

us. It was supposed to be totally different from regular movies. The experience was
suppose to be "moving." Boy, we're they right.

I had never been so dizzy in my life and Edward just sat there, fascinated. Lucky.

Motion sickness was starting to get the better of me as my stomach rolled. I closed
my eyes, willing it away. It didn't seem to work though. My stomach gurgled loudly.
Edward looked at me, concern coloring his perfect face. He pursed his lips in
question, nodding his head towards the door. I shook my head. I figured I could at
least make it through the rest of the movie, especially since I planned to keep my
eyes closed from now on.

A few minutes passed and it didn't seem to be getting any better. One of my arms

wrapped around my stomach, willing it to behave. Even the sound was getting to
me, my head thumping with pain. Why was I reacting like this? I felt something tug
at my arm and I looked up. Edward was standing, pulling me to my feet. He was
smiling at me apologetically. I felt horrible.

"At least we didn't see the one about the fish," he said, trying to be comforting as I

slouched against him, making our way back to the car. I felt like such a baby. It was
embarrassing. He was right though. Seeing one about slimy sea creatures feasting
on chum probably wouldn't have helped anything.

It wasn't a five minute ride from the museum to our hotel and soon I found myself

being carried to bed. I'm not entirely sure how I got there, but I was grateful.

"You would do anything to get a nap," Edward teased, still trying to make me feel

better, since comforting wasn't working.

- 86 -

"I'm not that bad," I whined, pouting.

"It's alright, you know. I did promise you a nap." He smiled as he sat beside me.

"Join me," I asked in a small voice, my mouth formed into a little pout. Having him

close to me always seemed to make me feel better.

He pretended to think about it for a moment. " I don't know... climb into bed with

a beautiful woman? That's a lot to ask from a man."

I pretended to pout again and began to roll over, turning my back towards him.

Edward caught my arm and gave me a light kiss on the cheek. He then preceded to
crawl completely under the covers so that they were covering his entire body. He
never seemed to stop surprising me.

"What are you doing?" I asked, smacking the blanket covered lump. I was pretty

sure I hit his backside. I was at least sure it wasn't his head.

The mound did something that could only be described as a wiggle, causing me to

laugh. "You still have your shoes on, silly girl," the muffled voice of my husband said.

I felt the tugging at my feet as he removed my shoes. He massaged each one of my

sock covered feet for a moment before crawling towards the headboard.

He popped his head out, his glasses askew and his hair everywhere, well, at least

more so than usual. He had the most beautiful crooked smile on his face, making my
heart melt. I carefully, slowly, removed his glasses and put them on one of the
bedside tables. I then ran my fingers through his silky hair. "So handsome," I
whispered.

He rolled beside me, careful of my stomach, and tugged me closer to him. I laid

my head on his hard shoulder, completely comfortable, snuggling up closer to him.
He smelled sweet, like spiced tea and something else I couldn't put my finger on. I
buried my nose in his chest, taking in a huge breath, unashamedly sniffing my
husband. It was a smell that could only be described as Edward.

We were silent for a long time, both of us simply comfortable being together.

Edward was the first to break the silence. "I never would have thought it would be
like this."

"Like what?" I asked, looking up at his serene face.

- 87 -

"This... Happy. I never thought I would ever be this happy," he stated slowly,

thinking over his words carefully.

"Marriage, you mean?"

"Yes and no. Just being with you would be enough. Even if I were still blind as a

damn bat, I would still be this happy. Though being able to see you adds a whole
new layer to it," he explained.

"You would have asked me to marry you if the surgery didn't work?" I asked

gently. I would have said yes if it went either way, I'm sure he'd had to know that. I
hoped he wouldn't be offended by the question, but I was curious.

"That day? No, but soon. Maybe on your birthday..." He shrugged.

"I would have said yes," I informed him. That would have been a great day to ask,

thinking of it now. Now we could send my birthday as husband and wife, which was
even better.

"I know. That's why I asked when I did," he said with a small smile, looking down

at me with kind sparkling green eyes. "Because, I know you would have said yes no
matter what."

Edward Cullen

Bella finally fell asleep in my arms, her body pressed tightly to mine. Her tiny

fingers fisted my tee shirt, her legs twisted with mine. Her face was buried into my
chest still, taking in deep, even breaths. I could feel her heartbeat, she was pressed
so close to my side.

I loved watching her sleep. It was a rare time that I could stare at her and not

worry about embarrassing her. I liked to study her face, commit it to memory. I
wanted that image ingrained in my head just in case this didn't last.

I would never tell her my fears of becoming blind again. She didn't need to worry

about that, or me. It was always a possibility, though the doctor said the surgery
was a complete success.

I ran my fingertips over her pink cheeks, and over her slightly parted lips. They

were my favorite feature on her, though it was hard to pick. They were all so
amazing. I'm not sure what they reminded me of, though I'm sure I could find
something to compare them to, even if it would be an inadequate way to describe

- 88 -

her beauty.

Her face was composed of colors I only knew because of her. Pink, peach, white,

red, and brown. Her eyes fascinated me the most, but I could only look into those
when she was awake. A deep brown, she compared them to chocolate but I think she
is wrong. Chocolate, like most browns, seemed dull, lifeless. Her eyes were different
though. I didn't know how to describe them and that frustrated me to no end. More
than sparkling, they were all I wanted to look into.

I should have woke her up, but she was so peaceful. I had tickets to a comedy

show tonight, but this was better. Besides, I had a busy day planned for tomorrow,
so relaxing today seemed like a good idea.

So, I held her fragile, sweet scented, body to mine, enjoying the peacefulness of it

all. I buried my nose in her brown hair, closing my eyes. I finally let sleep overtake
me.

By the way, Imax totally does that to me. So that's based on real reactions.

I figured since her balance was so off it makes sense.

So, I just spent far too many hours in the hospital. Ya'll cheer me up and

review a bunch if you liked the chapter.

- 89 -

Chapter 12

Danka to my beta,Monkeymojo.

Bella Cullen

"Yay! We're actually going to a zoo?" I exclaimed. It had been years since I'd been

to one. I had always enjoyed going to them as a little girl. Though I had never really
been a pet person, the larger animals fascinated me.

"And you made fun of me because of sci-port?" he laughed.

"I didn't make fun of you, I made fun of how excited you were," I tried to defend

myself, sticking my chin in the air. I could tell I wasn't doing a very good job at it
though.

"And the difference is?" he asked with a raised eyebrow and a smirk.

"Um, I guess there isn't one. Okay, go ahead and make fun of me. I have it

coming," I said with a heavy sigh, pouting a little bit.

He mimicked my expression, then smiled, making me giggle. He leaned down and

captured my lips for a moment, stroking my hair sweetly. "I won't make fun of you.
You're too cute to make fun of. Besides, I'm excited too."

I laid across Edward's lap in the car as it barreled down the highway. We were

making a mini road trip into Texas to the zoo in Tyler. It wasn't a small zoo, but it
wasn't nearly as big as the ones in Fort Worth or Dallas. It was closer though, only
an hour and a half from Shreveport. Edward wasn't sure if I wanted to stay the night
in Dallas, so he decided the day trip was easier. We'd have to make a weekend trip
there soon.

I wasn't tired anymore, quite the opposite. I was completely rejuvenated and

relaxed. Edward let me sleep a lot longer than I expected yesterday. Whatever he
had planned for the night had been changed and instead we spent another relaxing
night in the hotel room. When I woke up dinner had been ordered and a bath drawn.
I complained that he didn't have to but he just carried me to the water after
stripping off my clothes. I was much too spoiled. He was spoiling me.

He sat on the white tile floor of the bathroom, his arms crossed on the edge of the

- 90 -

tub, watching me until the food came. He gently washed my back with a soft white
cloth, dragging it over my flesh. I couldn't help but close my eyes and relax into the
action. When I opened my eyes Edward was staring at me. If he didn't look at me so
lovingly I would have been embarrassed. It was almost like he was caressing me
with his eyes. It would be something I'd have to get used to. Though, it only seemed
fair. I had almost a year to do the same to him.

"What are you thinking about?" he asked, pulling me from my thoughts. He looked

concerned, a crease in his usually smooth forehead.

"Just how much I love you," I summed it up for him. He smiled serenely and lightly

kissed my cheek, bending over to do so. I snuggled up closer to him, my face resting
against his lower stomach. I ran my nose across his stomach, lifting his shirt up
some. I licked and kissed his stomach, causing him to shiver and squirm.

"That tickles," he said with a laugh, covering my head with his shirt, effectively

smashing my face up his stomach, which was no good for him. I blew a raspberry on
his stomach, grinning the entire time. I felt like a little kid, completely happy and
nothing wrong with the world.

"We're almost there, my love," he informed me with a soft laugh. He lifted his shirt

to look at me, his eyes twinkling with mischief. Edward tickled my sides, lifting my
shirt up some.

I couldn't believe we'd been in the car for so long. It hardly seemed like it. Time

simply flew when I was around Edward. Only he could have this effect on me, and I
hoped that he would continue to make me feel this way until the end of time.

Edward Cullen

After we paid for our tickets we started to wander through the zoo. The first

things we came across were bright... pink? I suppose that's the color they were.
They were some sort of bird, dozens of them standing in water or on the small island
around them. I looked at the sign. "Flamingos." Oh, that made sense.

"I love zoos," Bella smiled, taking my hand as she came to stand beside me. She

leaned against the railing, looking over the edge at the birds. She was on her tip
toes, craning her neck. I smiled, thinking how cute she looked.

"I've never really been to anything more than a petting zoo before," I admitted as

we moved onto the next exhibit. I liked this one more. They were small and furry.
They had long tails and cute little hands. They reminded me a lot of humans. They

- 91 -

were some type of monkey. I snapped a picture of them on their little tree covered
island. I finally read the sign: Spider Monkeys.

"Oh," Bella whispered. I could tell she didn't know what to say next. It was simply

such a common childhood experience. I felt bad for making her uncomfortable. Even
now that I could see my blindness was effecting parts of our lives. I think it always
would though. I bit my lip, trying to thing of a way to make her comfortable again.

"When I was nine," I started, smiling at the memory, "I went to a birthday party

for a friend and he had a petting zoo there. I was petting something, a lamb or
something along those lines, and I was kind of bent over. I guess I was a good target
because I got rammed in the ass by a goat. I flew forward and hit a wooden fence.
My dad was laughing so hard he had trouble helping me up. I could tell my mom was
TRYING to chide him but she was having trouble not laughing too." I chuckled,
rubbing the back of my neck. "I didn't think it was funny at the time, but now it's
hilarious."

Bella's lips were pursed together and I could tell she was trying not to laugh by

the tone of her voice, "Oh, you poor thing." A smile slipped through. She cleared her
throat, licking her lips. Amusement was dancing in eyes.

"Go ahead and let it out. I know you want to." I raised one eyebrow, waiting for

the comments. We were walking down a long walkway surrounded by trees. At least
we were alone while I was telling her about this. Though, I'm sure the many kids
around would think it was funny too.

"I promise I'll protect your ass from the evil pygmy goats," she laughed. Bella

stopped in front of a glass front. Inside was some sort of big cat. It was slim with
spots. It was lounging lazily in the sun. It looked pretty comfortable. It was a
cheetah.

I snorted, "You better, you're the one that's going to kiss it and make it better if

anything happens to it." I snapped picture of the cat and then of Bella. She stuck her
tongue out of me, scrunching up her nose. I stuck my tongue back out at her.

She threw her head back, laughing. One of her hands ran down my back, gripping

the part of my body we were just talking about. I squeaked, a very unmanly sound,
out of surprise. "Aw, I promise to kiss it and make it all better," she said in her best
baby voice.

I swatted her backside, half chasing her down the stone path towards the next

exhibit. "You think you are so funny."

- 92 -

"I don't think, I know," she said with a bright, sarcastic smile. She stopped again,

looking at some sort of animal I couldn't even figure out. I was too busy looking at
her. She turned towards me, a smirk still playing at her lips. She winked at me
playfully.

I laughed, wrapping my arms around her waist from behind. I lightly kissed the

side of her neck then rested my chin on her shoulder. I was having so much fun. It
didn't matter where we were, just the company. As long as was around Bella, I'd be
happy.

Bella Cullen

I think Edward was having more fun seeing the kids reactions to the animals,

more than looking at the creatures himself. He did take a lot of pictures of
everything though, including several of me. He would linger towards the back,
watching the children press themselves up to the glass to get a closer look. I could
hear him chuckling every once in a while at their reactions.

"What's your favorite animal so far?" I asked.

"The jaguar. Actually any of the large cats," he said with a shrug.

That didn't surprise me at all. The black jaguar had the biggest reaction to the

children. It was sleeping towards the front of the glass when we came by. We were
going to move on when a day care group of kids between the ages of three and ten
showed up. Edward stopped me, placing his hand on my shoulder. He nodded his
head up to the front and smiled. Most of the kids had their faces shoved into the
glass. The cat noticed, waking up and stretching out. One of the kids made a fast
movement, one of the younger ones. He clapped his hands, jumping up and down.
You can see the excitement in the cats eyes as his tail twitched. He leaped forward,
causing the entire class, including the teacher, to squeal.

We were getting lunch at the little cafe that overlooked the "African Savannah".

Edward ordered a hamburger and I ordered a hot dog, deciding to share some fries
and a drink. We grabbed a table overlooking the very edge. There were half a dozen
giraffe and several elephants amongst the sandy dirt and high grass. It was quite
beautiful. The yellows and browns of the grass somewhat reminded me of Phoenix. It
made me miss home. We'd have to visit there one day as well. Our list was growing.

I nibbled on a fry as I thought. My life was so different from a year ago. How

different would things be a year from now? It suddenly felt as if things were moving
too fast. I had the sudden need to write. I wanted to write down everything that had

- 93 -

happened to me, and to Edward. I wanted to share it with our children one day. I
didn't want to forget a single detail. My fingers twitched with the things I wanted to
write down. It would have to wait though. As soon as we got back from our
honeymoon, or at least got back home, I'd have to start.

"So quiet," Edward mused. "I wish I could know what you're thinking. Before, the

silence was frustrating, but now that I can see your face, it's confusing. You don't
seem sad. I don't know how to describe it."

"I'm... pensive, I suppose." I shrugged my shoulders. I took a sip of our soda that

we were sharing. I wasn't sure how to explain my thoughts, or if I was ready to talk
about it. It was kind of a revelation for me. I was very glad he didn't push it.

I took his hand and brought it to my lips. I kissed his wedding band lightly, letting

my lips linger on the cool metal. "Just to make sure: are you happy?" he inquired as
his fingers laced with mine, pulling my hand towards his mouth. He kissed my
wedding band in return.

I simply nodded and smiled. I did not want my voice to crack and my eyes to fill

with tears at the answer. I didn't want to scare Edward, or any of the kids for that
matter, by crying in the middle of the zoo. I bit my lip and looked down, catching a
peek at him through my eyelashes. He smiled at me, his eyes sparkling with love.

Edward Cullen

Bella fell asleep about twenty minutes before we got home. It had been a long day

of walking around the zoo and exploring the many specialty shops around Tyler. I
was surprised at the selection that they had. It was no Chicago, but it had more than
Shreveport, which was surprising since Shreveport/Bossier was at least twice the
size of the city.

Bella complained about how much I spent on her, but I was having a lot of fun. I

bought her several pieces of clothing, and hand made jewelry, along with some
books from a bookstore that specialized in older books. I actually bought some
things for myself as well, the first pieces of clothing I bought without someone else
picking them out. I still had Bella's opinion though, she was the only one that
mattered. I still wanted to get more clothing, maybe actually get some sort of my
own style, but I knew that would take a while.

I carried her limp body to the familiar elevators. It was amazing that no one really

seemed to mind. I even got some smiles from older couples. I guess they could see
the love on my face, the love I had for Bella. Careful not to wake her, I pressed the

- 94 -

button to our floor. The motion still jarred Bella awake though. She took a deep
breath, running her hand over her face. "Where are we?" she asked, her eyes barely
open.

"We're almost to our room," I told her quietly, holding her tightly to me. I was just

as ready as her to crawl into bed, her still in my arms.

"Oh, I can walk," she said groggily. She yawned softly, her eyelashes fluttering as

her mouth stretched in the cute little "o" shape. I didn't want to let her go.

"I just want to hold you in my arms. Is that okay?" I smiled down at her. She was

beautiful, and she was mine. I was still having trouble getting over that little fact. I
was the luckiest man in the world. I would never want to let her go, even for a
minute.

She smiled back and wrapped her thin arms around my neck. "You know, you

make me feel like Lois Lane when you carry me like this," she teased as she rested
her head on my shoulder.

"Would that make me your superman?" I asked with a raised eyebrow. I tried not

to laugh. I decided to play along. Some of my tiredness was melting away as I
listened to her talk. She had a way of energizing me.

"Maybe..." She scrunched up her nose in a playful thought. "I should check under

your clothes just to make sure though."

"Check under my clothes?" I said, laughing this time. I was confused by these

words, not that I minded at all. She didn't need to be devious to get into my pants.
Though, it was still fun.

"Oh yes, Superman always has his outfit on under his clothes. I mean, you have

the Clark Kent glasses, you're strong and you're extremely handsome. It's a big
possibility that you are, in fact, Superman," she explained, trying to stay completely
serious. She was adorable when she was like this. I'd hardly seen this side of her
before. I liked it, a lot.

By this time we had reached our room. I opened the door, moving us inside. I

placed her on the center of the bed, crawling over her. "Well, if you do check and
you do find out, what, may I ask, are you going to do with that information?" It was
very hard to keep a straight face but I liked where this was headed.

"I'll just have to tell the media. Unless you can think of a way to keep me quiet,

- 95 -

that is," she said smugly, continuing our little game. She removed my glasses,
placing them on the side table. She returned her hand to my cheek, stroking it
gingerly. I turned my face just in time to kiss the palm of her hand.

"I can think of some things to keep your mouth busy, but I can guarantee you

won't be quiet though." I grinned wickedly at her.

She blushed brightly as she bit her bottom lip. I liked that I made her flustered

like that. She seemed to forget where she was going with this. She almost seemed to
be dazzled. She shook her head after a moment, taking in a deep breath. "Well, Mr.
Cullen, and how do you plan on keeping me quiet?"

"Well, if I am, in fact, the person that you think I am, I'll be forced to do many

horrible and terrible things to you," I said, trying not to snort.

"Oh, horrible and terrible?" She raised her eyebrow. She began to lift my tee shirt

slowly.

"Mm hmm, hours of torture. I think I'll start by stripping off all your clothes and

then tying you to the bed. I will have to keep you this way for hours, if not days.
Trust me, you'll be screaming by the end," I said rather smugly, proud at her
shocked expression as I pinned her arms above her head.

"Oh, dear God," she moaned softly.

I leaned down and began to kiss her neck softly, letting my tongue drift over her

earlobe. "Mrs. Cullen, I have a special torture reserved for the most... wicked of
women. Are you up for that kind of torture?" I asked, my voice dropping down
several octaves. She shivered as my breath flowed over her sensitive flesh.

"Edward, stop teasing me and take me. Please," she begged, her voice airy, light.

"Aw, but I was having fun," I teased. " I really wanted to tortureyou. Are you sure

you're not too tired?" I asked, suddenly concerned. She was just asleep.

Her shirt was over her head and on the floor before I could even realize. How did

she do that while she was underneath me? Her hands wiggled up under my shirt,
pushing it up. "Edward, trust me, I have energy enough for this."

She pushed me onto my back after removing my shirt completely. She straddled

my waist and leaned down to kiss my lips softly. I pulled her hair from it's messy
bun, letting it flow over her shoulders. She shook it loose, biting her lip.

- 96 -

"Bella," I said softly, pulling her down to my level. I kissed her lips before I spoke

again. "Thank you." Her hair hung around our faces, effectively blocking us out from
the rest of the world. Our eyes held each other's gaze.

"For what?" she asked.

"For letting me have this, have today. I had so much fun. Thank you for putting up

with me," I told her seriously. I brought one of my hands up to her hair, pushing it
behind her ear.

"Edward, I've told you a thousand times: I'm not putting up with you. It's the other

way around." I opened my mouth to speak but she put her hand up, signaling me to
stop. "Nope, we're not going to discuss it anymore. Besides, the night isn't over yet."
For the second time today, she winked at me.

"Well, I think you're right about one thing. The night isn't over yet."

Okay, before you get mad at me for getting Edward billy goated lol let me

to tell you that it happened to my aunt. Normal and disabled people have
stuff like that happen to them all the time. Besides... goats are mean.

I know it seems like a lot of fluff but I promise these chapters are leading

up to a lot of things. There are bits of information hidden.

Oh, thank you to everyone that sent me well wishes. The reason I went to

the hospital isn't gonna go away for a long time. Not until after I have the
baby. Back pains sucks.

Anyway, review, please! Let me know what you think. Don't worry, drama is

coming for those of you who want it. I just wanted some happiness for a
while for these two.

- 97 -

Chapter 13

Thanks to my Beta, Monkey Mojo!

Nope, she's not pregnant. Hehe you can think that all you want, but it

doesn't make you right. If you go back and read blind, I tell you the exact
date she gets pregnant.

BellaCullen

"I don't want to go home," I complained loudly, flopping back on the bed. I'm sure

I sounded like a spoiled child. Edward chuckled as he packed some of the things we
bought during our honeymoon.

"Don't you want to see our friends?" he asked with a soft smile.

"Um...," I said playfully, a large smile on my face.

"You know, we can't be an island unto ourselves," he told me, tossing me a tee

shirt to put on. I was still in my pajamas, putting off the inevitable.

"Who says?" I whined again, pouting.

"Oh, well if you feel that way let's hop to Mexico and not leave the beach or the

hotel room for three weeks. We don't need to pack any clothes, I'll just buy you
everything you need..."

"No, that's okay." I frowned. Though the idea of staying on the beach sounded

great, he already spent enough on me in this short time.

"That's what I thought," he grinned. He crawled onto the bed with me. "Next year

you won't be able to stop me."

"We'll see about that," I said with a raised eyebrow. "I'll put my fair share in."

"Let me spoil you," he practically purred in my ear, laying me back on the bed.

"Like this, only like this," I stuttered as he began to kiss my ear. He sucked on my

earlobe. His hands started to trail up my shirt.

- 98 -

The damn phone began to ring. It was Alice. Edward didn't stop nibbling and

kissing. "Ignore it."

"She'll call back," I sighed.

"That is what silent is for," he mumbled into my neck, his hands pushing my shirt

higher and higher up my stomach.

"Yes, but then she'll track us down and demand the reason to why we are not

answering her phone calls," I sighed, flipping open the phone.

"Tell her we're enjoying the last minutes of our honeymoon," he growled into the

nape of my nape.

"Well, hello to you too, sexy," Alice giggled into the phone.

"Please make this quick," I begged.

"Are you talking to me or Edward?" She laughed harder, snickering to herself.

"Edward is never quick, now tell me what you want," I demanded.

Edward started to laugh, enjoying my slight bit of bragging. His hand moved down

the front of my pants. I bit my lip to keep from moaning. I shot him an evil look and
he simply smiled back innocently.

"Well, we were thinking we could have a welcome back dinner. We miss you, don't

you miss us?" I could hear her pretend pout, teasing me.

"At this moment, no." I giggled, not sure of it was because of her or Edward's

hands tickling my thighs.

"Fine, I see how it is..."

I sighed. "What did you have in mind?"

"You guys don't worry about that. We've got it covered," she said. I knew she

probably already had everything prepared. I knew I forgot to do something: to take
away her key. I could almost guarantee that she had copies though.

Edward rolled his tongue down my stomach. I groaned, looking down at him. "I've

got to go now," I mumbled into the phone.

- 99 -

"Have fun!" Alice laughed before she hung up the phone.

I closed the phone with a little snap, nearly throwing it across the room. "You are

so going to pay for that."

"What did I do?" he asked, the halo practically glowing around his head. He batted

his eyelashes, trying to look as innocent as possible. The smirk kind of took away
from it though.

"You know exactly what you did," I told him in a firm voice. I pushed him back on

the bed, straddling his waist. I was frustrated in more ways than one.

"I was simply touching my wife," he said, lifting his chin up.

"In dirty ways as she was trying to talk on the phone," I said in an accusing tone. I

could tell he was trying not to smile too much. He was proud that he could get me so
flustered. Lets see how much he enjoys it, I thought to myself.

I started to move down his body, letting the tip of my nose graze his chest. I

scooted down until my face was only a few inches away from the zipper of his pants.
I grinned up at him before grabbing the zipper between my teeth. I popped the
button with one quick movement, pushing the pants of his pants and boxers down.

"What are you doing?" he hissed in pleasure as my lips kisses his lower stomach. I

was pushing his pants further and further down, along with his boxers, exposing him
to me. He was already hard, which would make this more fun.

"Touching my husband," I said smugly as I kissed lower and all around, but never

the part he wished to be kissed. It jerked in response, his legs spreading apart as I
kissed and nipped at his thighs.

"We need to get read to go," he said in a strained voice. I could tell it took a lot out

of him to say that, but I wasn't going to stop. I was having too much fun now.

I let my hair drag over him as I lifted up slowly. I pulled my shirt over my head

and grinned when his eyes grew wide. I began to fondle myself, taking great care to
make a show out of it. I removed my pajama bottoms next, tossing them to the floor.
While one hand remained on my breast, the other traveled down my stomach.

"What are you doing?" he repeated.

"Touching myself," I moaned as I continued my little show.

- 100 -

"Come here," he said in a sexy voice. He lifted up and removed his shirt quickly,

adding it to the pile.

"No," I smiled at him.

"Come here, Isabella," he said in a firmer, huskier voice.

I loved him being in charge, usually. It was a complete turn on. But, now, now I

wanted to control this. I shook my head, grinning at him wickedly. I pressed my
fingers inside of me, slowly moving my head back. I, of course, enjoyed him touching
me more, but this was fun. The look on his face made it even more enjoyable.

"Okay, you've teased me enough. I'll be good and won't do it again. Come here,"

he whined, his cheeks flushed.

"Aw, but Edward, I'm having fun." I said with a giggle as I lowered my lips to his

stomach. I kissed all around his lower stomach and thighs, letting my breasts and
hair brush against him. He groaned loudly, his eyes rolling into the back of his head.
I decided to test the waters a bit more and I brought him carefully into my mouth,
but only for a moment. I swirled my tongue around him, pulling away with a little
pop.

"Fuck," he muttered underneath his breath. He normally didn't curse, so I really

must have been getting to him. "You're so mean."

"How am I mean?" I asked innocently, batting my eyelashes.

He growled softly, running his hands up my thighs to my hips. I swatted his hands

away playfully, then placed my hands on his chest. I was done teasing him, and
myself. I lowered myself down on him, enjoying the filling sensation. I wasn't in the
mood to be gentle or sweet. I wanted it to be hard and rough, something that was
abnormal for us.

I began to move on top of him, rocking my hips back and forth forcefully. The bed

was bouncing against the wall and I'm sure our neighbors hated us. I couldn't care
less though. Edward gasped as I first began to move, then a long loud moan escaped
his lips. His hands moved back to my waist, helping me.

I was sure at this rate neither of us would last long, but it was amazing.

Edward flipped us over quickly, putting me on my back. He grabbed my legs,

throwing them over his shoulder. He pressed deeply inside. "My turn," he said with

- 101 -

a smile.

EdwardCullen

Bella was laying happily against my shoulder on the car ride home. I'm sure we

looked... disheveled to say the least. We had to dress quickly to make sure we made
it out before check out. I wouldn't have minded staying another night but it was time
to get back to reality. Besides, Alice was planning dinner for us and it would be rude
to change at the last second.

I held her closer to me. "Perhaps we should have a lesson when we get back," I

told her.

"If that's what you'd like to do. We can always start back up tomorrow," she said

with a shrug.

"No, I think it may be a good idea. It's been so long since we've done anything. I'm

not sure I even remember what we were talking about last," I told her honestly.

"Animals. Though I think you did pretty well at the zoo," she told me, brushing her

fingers through my hair gently. It was such a loving gesture and I almost felt as if I
was being petted. I closed my eyes and leaned into her hand.

"There is still so much I want to learn. I could hardly tell the birds apart at all," I

said with a frown. I tried to hide my annoyance when it came to not knowing, but it
was hard sometimes. I didn't want her to become frustrated because I was.

"Birds are a bit hard," she said, her lips pursed slightly. "We can work on that

some tonight if you want to. It'll take a while before you know everything. You
shouldn't let it bother you," Bella told me, kissing my cheek lightly.

"I know, but I was comfortable how I was. But, I know that since I have a

wonderful teacher it will all work out," I told her with a playful grin. I kissed the tip
of her nose, squeezing her side.

"I don't think I'm all that wonderful," she said a bit sadly.

"I do. I think maybe you should look into teaching," I told her honestly. I could just

see her working with young children. Especially with elementary school age
children. I'm sure she'd be on the receiving end of many crushes. I know I'd
probably follow her around.

- 102 -

She giggled. "No, that's okay. I'm too shy. I think I'll stick to writing."

"Whatever makes you happy, makes me happy."

She looked into my eyes and smiled at me brightly. I could tell she felt the exact

same way. She leaned up to give me a kiss when the car door opened. I hadn't even
realized it had stopped. Alice popped her head in. "There you guys are!" she said in
a happy tone.

"Hey Alice," Bella giggled.

Two arms pale arms wrapped around Alice's waist and pulled her out of the car.

"Let them at least get out first, you over excited thing," Jasper said in his thick
southern accent.

Bella crawled out first then I followed. The driver was already starting to take our

bags to the porch. Jasper was still holding Alice around the waist, keeping a tight
hold on her. She must have had a lot of caffeine that day. She was bouncing in place,
a big smile on her face. "How was it? Did you have a good time?"

"I'm sorry, I try to control her," Jasper teased her, giving me a sympathetic smile.

"It's alright. It was fantastic," I told her.

"Where did you go?" Rose asked, finally making her presence known. I was

surprised Emmett could keep quiet for so long.

I had forgotten I hadn't told them where we were going. It was strange to not

have them know exactly what went on. Well, not exactly, but the family friendly
events. "Actually, we just stayed here," Bella answered for me.

"But—" Emmett started, pointing his thumb back towards the house, his eyes

confused.

"We stayed at the Horseshoe," Bella corrected him.

Alice began to pout. "You could have let us know."

"I think they wanted to be alone." Jasper rolled his eyes. "So, what did you guys

do?"

"Besides each other," Emmett added with a laugh.

- 103 -

"Why don't we talk about it inside?" Bella said.

"I'll be inside in a minute." I grabbed one of the final bags from the trunk. The

group followed Bella in, each grabbing some of the stuff to take inside.

"Thank you," I told the driver.

"You're welcome Mr. Cullen," he grinned. "Congrats and call me if you ever need a

driver again."

"Of course," I told him, shaking his hand. I handed him a hundred dollar bill as a

tip, on top of his normal pay.

I came inside, my friends surrounding Bella in the living room. Alice was looking

through the shopping bags with Rosalie. Jasper was talking to Bella about the trip to
the Sci-port. Emmett was being just as nosy as the girls. I grinned, coming to sit
next to Bella on the love seat.

"Where did you go shopping at?" Alice asked, pulling out a piece of clothing.

"Tyler in Texas," Bella answered.

She turned to Jasper. "We're going to Tyler soon." It wasn't a question or a

request. I couldn't help but laugh.

"Alright," he muttered.

"It's for the wedding," she said at his less than enthused reaction, frowning.

"Hey, Ally, what's for dinner?" I asked her, pulling the attention away from Jasper.

He smiled at me gratefully.

"We're going to make our own pizzas!" she said with a happy bounce. Yes, far too

much coffee.

BellaCullen

After dinner we sat around talking, showing off the pictures from our honeymoon

on our camera. We hadn't been able to go to the store to get them developed.
Edward moved over to his piano, tapping on the keys. It had been over a week since
he'd played, the longest time since I'd known him that he hadn't played. He began to
play a soft sweet song, letting it flow through the room.

- 104 -

"That's lovely," I told him, coming to sit next to him on the bench. "Could you

teach me one day?" I asked softly.

"Of course," he smiled. He pulled the bench back a little bit and pulled me onto his

lap. "Put your hands here," Edward sad softly, putting his fingers on top of mine.

"Okay," I whispered, pressing my back against his.

He started tapping my fingers against the keys slowly, playing a simple song. "Can

you copy that?"

I nodded my head, copying the notes he just played. It wasn't nearly as smooth,

and I missed a couple of notes. I groaned, feeling embarrassed.

"You're doing wonderful, try again," he urged me in a soft tone.

"I'm not nearly as good and I never will be," I told him, frowning.

"Bella, I've been playing since I was a small child. You can't expect to be perfect

on the first try. Try again." He brushed his fingers through my hair.

I did as he asked, playing a little better this time. I scrunched up my nose. "I did

okay, I guess."

"You did well. Trust me, if you really want to learn, it will take time. You'll do

wonderful though." He kissed my cheek.

"You know, you'd make a better teacher than me. You're so patient. Have you ever

thought about it?" I asked with a smile, leaning against his chest.

"No, I haven't actually," he said thoughtfully, his lips pursing.

"Aw, you guys are too cute," Rosalie said with a smile, pulling us out of our tiny

little world. I forgot it wasn't just the two of us.

Two hours later we were finally alone. I was tired, but not sleepy. Edward was in

bed, deep asleep already. He was laying on his back, a small smile on his face. His
glasses were still on his face. He fell asleep looking at a book about birds. The book
was resting on his chest, opening to the center.

I watched him for a long while, my lips pursed in thought. The urge to write

flowed through my veins, just as strong as at the zoo. I slowly got out of bed, careful

- 105 -

not to wake him.

I went into the room that was our study and went over to my laptop. I flipped it

open, pressing the on switch. I wasn't sure what I wanted to write, just that I
wanted, no, needed to. I brought up the writing program and stared at it for a long
minute.

I placed my fingers on the keys and simply began to write.

Forgive me, I had to one final lemon for the honeymoon. Hehe felt like it

at the time.

There is even more foreshadowing in this chapter. Just to let you know.

Some of it is far more obvious.

I know I'm kind of begging, but I'd really like to make it to 1500 reviews.

Can you help me out?

- 106 -

Chapter 14

If there are mistakes, I'm sorry. I didn't give this to my beta in time. Sorry

A month later...

Edward Cullen

Married life was something that most men seem to complain about. I couldn't

understand why. I loved it. I loved having the woman I desired and cared for more
than anything else in the world by my side all the time. I was honestly surprised that
she wasn't sick of me yet. But, as much I loved her, she was still the most stubborn
person on the face of this planet. Donkeys were impressed by her stubbornness.

"Bella, would you at least listen to me." I said in a calm voice.

"No," She said angrily, walking away from me. "I'm not going to let you talk me

into this."

"You're acting like I'm trying to get you to kill someone." I said with a heavy sigh.

"I'm not getting a new car."

"And, tell me exactly why." I asked, frowning.

"Because, I don't want to!" She nearly shouted.

"That isn't a reason and you know it!" I hissed right back. "You give me a logical

reason why we shouldn't get you a new car and I'll drop the subject."

Instead of answering me she stomped out of our bedroom. She went into the

bathroom, not shutting the door. She began to do her hair, not looking at me. She
was brushing it out roughly and I felt sorry for her poor tender scalp.

"Stop being childish, and at least listen to my reasoning." I asked, leaning against

the doorway.

"Why are you pushing this so hard?" She growled, dropping the brush with a thud

on the white marble counter.

- 107 -

"Why are you fighting me so hard?" I countered.

"You can't always have your way." She walked past me, going back into the

bedroom. I was getting really sick of this walking away thing.

"Why are you acting like this is a punishment or something? I just want you to be

safe." I rubbed my hands over my face, pushing my glasses on the top of my head.

"My truck is perfectly safe." She said, her nose practically up in the air.

"Ha, okay." I snorted. "If you're not going to be realistic we're not going to able to

have this conversation."

"Realistic? Realistic! Edward Cullen, it is not realistic to spend the money you do.

I don't need a fancy new car. Mine works perfectly fine." She said, putting her tennis
shoes on her feet. We were suppose to go to the movies with the gang in a little
while, but I saw that possibility fading quickly.

"I will buy you whatever you want. Hell, I will rent you a car and we can have your

truck restored if you want." I reasoned, nearly pleading.

I was really worried about her safety in that thing. It was as large as a tank and

barely went over fifty five miles per hour. She was going to kill herself, or someone
else, in that hunk of junk. I didn't care what she got, as long as it was better than
that thing.

"My truck is perfectly fine. It doesn't need a thing. I'm not getting a new car and

that's final." She huffed stomping past me again. I fought the urge to grab her by the
shoulders and shake some sense into her. This was simply illogical. I simply bring up
the possibility of a new car and she begins to fight like it is world war three. There
was more to this than she was telling me, but I was simply too annoyed to care. I
had never once thought of Bella as a bitch, and I never would but I would certainly
consider her behavior bitchy. Maybe I needed to go check the dates on the
calender...

"Isabella Marie, I am not a child, and you won't talk to me like that. I think we

should at least consider it an option." I said, walking after her.

"Well, I'm not a child either. Thank you very much." She said, crossing her arms

over her chest.

I threw my arms up in the air. "You could have fooled me!"

- 108 -

"You know what! If you want a new damn car that badly why don't you get a

license and drive it yourself!" She yelled at me, turning towards the kitchen and
stomping in there.

"Good idea! I think that's exactly what I'll do!" I shouted at her back.

Right then there was a knock on the door. I went to get it, practically pulling it off

the hinges to get it open. Just as I got it fully open I heard the back door slam. I
growled softly.

"Is this a bad time?" Jasper asked. Alice was standing beside him, looking over my

shoulder and frowning. Rose and Em weren't here yet, which was probably a good
thing. I didn't want to offend Emmett by asking Jasper for a favor.

"Not at all, you're exactly the man I want to see." I said with a force smile.

"Why do I have a feeling this isn't good?" Alice asked with a sigh.

"Bella and I are having a little... disagreement. And, since we've come to an

impasse I need to ask a favor." I explained, waving my had in front of me, inviting
them in.

"Alright?" He asked with an eyebrow raised. "What is it?"

"I think we should get Bella a safer vehicle and she, like the stubborn thing she is,

refuses to even think about it for two seconds. She suggested, that I learn to drive
myself. That's where you come in."

"We heard that part." Alice said. "I'm going to go talk to Bella. Is she out back?"

She asked, nodding her head towards the kitchen.

"I'm assuming so."

"So, you want me to teach you how to drive?" Jasper asked, walking into my living

room after Alice left.

"Yea, if you don't mind." I sighed, for what seemed the millionth time today. I sat

down on one of the couches, plopping down in my frustration. I laid my head down,
trying to think. I wasn't wrong about this, but I shouldn't have yelled at her. She
shouldn't have yelled at me either though. I'd apologize, but only when she was
willing to apologize as well. This all seemed very childish and I was getting a
headache.

- 109 -

"Sure, why not? Should be interesting. Never taught someone to drive before." He

sat beside, grabbing the remote.

"Thanks, you don't know how much you're helping me out."

He shrugged, turning on the TV. He flipped it to ESPN and put the remote back on

the table. "No problem. But you know something, you have the only female ever not
to be excited about her man buying her a car." He said in a thick southern accent.

I snorted, "Ain't that the truth?" I copied his accent, smiling.

Bella Cullen

I sat on the porch swing, seething. I was so... pissed off right now, I didn't know

what to do. He had no idea, he didn't understand... at all.

We hadn't really fought that much before. We agreed on most things. But, I

couldn't agree to this. I didn't want a new car or truck. I didn't want anything
changed about mine. I loved it just the way it was.

The door opened and I didn't turn to look at him. The swing creaked beside me,

and a thin arm wrapped around my shoulder. I looked over, a little surprised. "Hi,
Alice." I said softly.

"Hey you, what's up?" She asked, concern dancing in her hazel eyes.

"Nothing," I muttered, looking away.

"You're a poor liar. I'd never seen Edward so... annoyed. What's going on?" She

pushed gently, her tone low and even. She gently began to stroke my arm.

"Edward wants to get a new car." I told her simply.

"And?"

"And, what?" I asked her, confused.

"And, why does this have you out here, pouting?" She said like it was the most

obvious thing in the world. Perhaps it was.

"I don't want a new truck or car."

- 110 -

"That's it? That's why you got in a fight with your amazing husband? Because he

wants to buy you a new mode of transportation and you don't want one?" She asked,
looking at me like I was stupid.

"I don't need a new truck!" I tried to explain to her.

"Bella, Edward grew up use to certain things. He had the finer things in life. He

can afford it. Do you really think it's fair to have him riding in that hunk of junk?"

"It didn't bother him before." I crossed my arms over my chest.

"That's because when you were dating it was just your truck. It's now Bella and

Edward's truck." She said gently. "You have to consider what he wants now too."

"It's pretty much the only thing that ties me to my past." I looked away, feeling

defeated. I knew she was right. As much as I hated it, she was right...

"Oh, now I see what this is about." She said, standing up. She moved in front of

me and took both of my hands, kneeling. "Bella, you know he would never force you
to do anything you didn't want to do. He only wants to make you happy. He'd give
you the world, if you let him."

"I know," I said, beginning to cry. I'm surprise I didn't start sooner.

"He's only concerned about your safety. He's not telling you to burn the thing, or

even get rid of it. He just wants to provide you with the best things in life because
he loves you." She explained. She almost sounded like a mother.

I sniffled, taking back one of my hands. I rubbed it over my face, taking a deep

breath. "I know. I love everything he's given me. I'm just not ready to part with this
part of myself, not just yet."

"Have you told him that?" She asked. "Did you explain the reason?"

"No," I heaved out a sigh, looking away embarrassed.

"Bella, men are... stupid when it comes to woman and they are not mind readers.

You have to be blunt with them." She stated. Yup, she was defiantly in mother mode.
I smiled at her words.

"Ugh, I know. He was just so damn pushy sometimes." I leaned my head against

her shoulder. "Blah, I want some chocolate."

- 111 -

She started to laugh. "What?" I asked.

"Now I see the real reason." She laughed harder.

I slapped her shoulder, making a face at her. "Shut up."

"Am I right?" She asked, one of her perfectly groomed eyebrows raised.

"Shut up," I mumbled again, looking away.

"Yup, that's what I thought. Come on, lets go get you some chocolate. Maybe if I'm

the one that provides the sweets you'll be nice to me." She giggled, pulling me to my
feet. "I've never seen you so grouchy on your period before."

"It's been... rougher lately. I think I need to change pills or something. I've been

having some major mood swings and I've been really tired." I shrugged my
shoulders. "I was going to make a doctor's appointment before school starts, see
what he can do for me."

"I think that might be a good idea. You may want to do that before Edward comes

to live with us one week out of the month." She teased with a soft laugh.

I slapped her shoulder again. "You better get me some whoppers and some

raisinettes before I kick your little pixie ass."

"I'd like to see you try." She wiggled her bottom at me as she danced through my

kitchen door.

Edward Cullen

"Hey Jasper," I heard Bella say softly from behind. I turned to look at her.

Jasper turned around and smiled at her. "Hey pretty lady." He said in a teasing

voice. "How are you?"

"I'm alright." She said, shrugging her shoulders.

"Hey Jazz," Alice said, coming around the couch. She grabbed his hand, tugging

him to his feet. "Lets run to the gas station real quick before we head to the movies.
I need to get Bella some chocolate before she harms someone."

I turned around and muttered under my breath. "I knew it," still feeling rather

- 112 -

annoyed.

"Oh! Let me do it!" Alice said brightly. I could just imagine the death glare Bella

was giving the back of my head right now. Alice danced over, standing in front of
me. She leaned over just a little bit and popped the top of my head. "Be nice!"

I rubbed the top of my head, feeling like pouting. "I am."

"Well, you better be nicer or I won't get you any candy for the store." She stuck

her tongue out at me playfully. "We'll be right back. Hopefully Em and Rosalie will
be here by then."

Bella came to sit next to me on the couch. He didn't say anything for a couple

minutes. We were both lost deep in our thoughts. I internally groaned and decided
to talk first. "I'm sorry about that comment a few minutes ago. It was rude."

"It's alright, it was true." She shrugged. "I'm sorry for being a bitch."

"You're not being a bitch, just bitchy." I gave her an apologetic smile, hoping she'd

understand.

"What's the difference?" She snorted.

"I don't think you have it in you to be a bitch. You could never be that mean. But,

your behavior was rather..." I struggled for a word.

"Bitch like?" She laughed. "I'm sorry," she said after she became serious again.

"It's just that my truck is the last thing that I have to connect to my life before you."

I opened my mouth to speak, not sure what to say. She put her hand over my

mouth. "I love where we live, and it's not just life before you. It's life before college.
I'm not ready to part with it yet."

"Why didn't you tell me that in the first place?" I asked, wrapping my arm around

her shoulder. She leaned against me.

"I don't know. I didn't want to explain it. I felt like I didn't need to."

"I can't instantly know what you want or need. You have to explain it to me. I just

want you to be happy." I kissed the top of her forehead.

"Alice said that too." She giggled.

- 113 -

"Well, then it must be true." I chuckled. I pulled her onto my lap and looked into

her deep beautiful brown eyes. "I love you very much."

"I love you too." She said, snuggling up to me. She wrapped her arms around my

neck. She lightly kissed my ear, making me smile.

"Jasper is giving me driving lessons, by the way." I informed her, not totally sure

of her reaction.

"Oh... " Bella said breathlessly as she pulled away.

"If that's okay?" I asked, just to make sure. She wasn't my mother and I knew I

didn't have to ask for permission, but I just wanted to make sure.

"If that's what you want to do." She smiled a bit sadly. "You don't have to do it

because of me."

"I want to. It's something I've always been interested in doing. My sight is good

enough now, and my reading and ability to recognize things is improving every day,
so I don't think it would be a problem."

"I think you'll be a good driver." She smiled sweetly at me. Slowly, she leaned in

and began to kiss me lightly. Her fingers went into my hair, tugging it gently.

"Edward's going to drive? Oh, I've got to see this." I heard a voice say behind me,

laughing.

"Emmett, learn how to knock. You're almost as bad Alice." I said in a dangerously

low tone.

"I did, someone didn't answer. And now I see why." He laughed. "Having fun?"

Bella picked up a pillow from beside us and threw it at Emmett's head. It hit him

square in the forehead, knocking off his LSU baseball cap. He pouted a little bit,
picking back his hat. He threw it Bella. She caught it, placing it on her head,
backwards.

"Good catch, Bells." Rosalie teased as she came through the front door. She was

holding a plastic bag from a gas station. I wasn't sure what was in it. Alice walked in
behind her, holding the same thing.

"How much junk food did you get?" I laughed.

- 114 -

Jasper rolled his eyes. "She got two of everything."

"I got us sodas, too," pointing out the bags in Jasper's hands.

"Well, I hope everyone brought their big purse." Rosalie said, thumbing through

the stuff in the bag.

"Oh no! I was going to bring the ones matches those pumps I have, but I didn't

think it would go with my outfit." Emmett said sarcastically, placing his hands on his
hips.

"You know, we can fix that." Alice said with an eyebrow raised, a major smirk

covering her perfect red lips, pointing between the three girls. "Bella has some
lipstick that would be just your shade."

"Oh, now this, I have to see." I chuckled. Bella had her face pressed into my neck,

laughing silently. I was just happy to see Bella happy again, even if it did mean
dressing Emmett and drag.

I know Bella's behavior may seem a bit extreme but it plays a MAJOR part

later. And if you've never been on the pill, you'll never understand. Hehe I
scared people.

I thought I was going to have trouble writing this chapter, but I really

enjoyed it. I did it in like an hour. I haven't written a chapter that fast in
forever. How did I do? So, a little drama, but trust me, it leads to good
things later.

By the way, if you live in LA, it doesn't matter what school you go to. It's

acceptable to wear an LSU hat. The ONLY football team I like is the Tigers.
Hehe don't kill me. College football is just more up my alley. They don't get
paid. They do it because they love it, and they're good at it. There are stores
here, several in fact, dedicated to LSU stuff. I just thought I'd share that
info.

Alright, like, or at least okay? Does her attitude make sense? I know I'll

get some crap for it, but like I said, it plays a major major part for later.

- 115 -

Chapter 15

Okay, as much as I love you guys most of the time, you're really starting to

get on my nerves with the pregnancy thing. I've told you before that the
exact date is on the epilogue of blind, but apparently you guys are lazy and
don't want to go back and read it. For those of you who have, imagine me
giving you a cookie. The day she gets knocked up is OCTOBER 31st. If
anyone mentions it again before that day, lol I'm not going to share the very
very steamy conception. I'm pregnant and cranky, I'll do it.

By the way, the last chapter, she was on her period. She couldn't have be

pregnant. I know there will be some of you who want to argue with me on
that. Yes, I realize there are exceptions. I'm not doing anything that
complicated, or cruel, to Bella in this story. I'm simply saying.

Okay, sorry, I'm done bitching now, go ahead.

Bella Cullen

It had been two weeks since Jasper had agreed to teach Edward had to drive. It

took a little longer than he liked to get things together. He needed to get a written
statement from his doctor that his eye sight was good enough to learn how to drive
and then had to go to the DMV to get a permit. Of course, we went to the DMV first,
and then they told us he needed the paper from the doctor. For a while, it felt like
we were going around in circles.

"Alright, I'm going to take you to some back country roads to begin with." Jasper

explained. Edward was sitting in the front seat with him, while I sat in the back with
Emmett. Alice and Rose were smart enough to stay home for this. I was starting to
wonder why I didn't. I, of course, wanted to support my husband. But, I was more
than a little nervous.

"Sounds good to me." Edward said with a shrug. He was going over his driver's

guide, for the fifth million time since he had gotten it. I couldn't understand how he
could read while the car was moving. I was getting motion sickness just thinking
about it.

It took us about twenty minutes to get to the place Jasper was talking about. It

was amazing how it went from civilization to deep woods with winding roads in a
matter of minutes. "Hey, we can visit my granny while we're out here." Emmett

- 116 -

teased. I wasn't exactly sure why he was here, but I'm sure part of it was to get on
Edward and Jasper's nerves.

"We're not going to the trailer park right now, Em." Jasper said, his eyes never

leaving the road, but I could see he was smiling.

"My granny doesn't live in a trailer park." Emmett said in an annoyed tone. "She

has a farm house."

"So you were raised in a barn! That explains so much." I nudged Emmett in the

gut with my elbow, winking at him.

He grabbed a hold of me and began to tickle me, the entire time making odd

sheep or goat noises. I laughed wildly, falling all over myself.

"How do you drive with them making all that noise?" Edward asked, smirking.

"Get use to it. You guys never shut up." Jasper teased. "You just have to block it

out."

"One time, before we met you guys, Alice and Rosie were talking about bras.

Jasper almost ran off the road. So, how well did you block them out?"

"Hey! That isn't fair. Rose asked Alice to grab her-" He tried to defended. I cut him

off quickly, stopping whatever he was going to say. I'm sure it was going to be
interesting.

"Um, I think that would be a good spot for Edward to take over." I pointed out a

small bare patch on the side of the road.

Jasper pulled over his truck and got out. Edward climbed into the driver's seat,

adjust everything. Jasper was a good five inches, if not more, taller than Edward. He
put his hands on the wheel and looked over at Jasper. "Now what?"

"Make sure no one is coming and ease onto the road."

Edward looked behind him, then slowly took the large white truck out onto the

country road. He was barely moving. I was very happy that no one is behind us.

"The speed limit is sixty," I reminded him.

Edward Cullen

- 117 -

I nodded my head, pressing a little firmer on the gas petal. My hands were

trembling slightly. I felt embarrassed for being so nervous. I constantly looked in my
rear view mirror, making sure no one is behind me. Every time a car would pass me
on the other side, I was going into the shoulder a little, fighting the urge to pull
over. It scared the hell out of me.

"You're doing fine, just trying to keep it a little more in the lines. I know it's

unnerving to have a car whiz by you." Jasper said in a soothing voice. He was for
sure the right choice when it came to teaching. Emmett was too impatient, along
with being too loud, for it.

I'm pretty sure Bella was keeping Emmett in check in the back seat, which I was

grateful for. I'm not sure I could handle him making loud comments. Jasper was
right though, I would have to get use to it, just not yet.

I drove a few miles, always staying about ten miles under the speed limit. It was

hard not to close my eyes, something I seem to do whenever I was frustrated, or
scared. I had to keep reminding myself that it would be counter productive,
especially when a log truck passed us on the opposite side.

"Dude, relax" Jasper said in a soft tone. "Trust me, that freaks me out too."

Bella began to rub my shoulders from behind. "Honey, your knuckles are turning

white. Your hands are going to get tired like that."

I swallowed and nodded my head again. I lifted my fingers, keeping my thumbs on

the steering wheel, flexing them only for a moment. They felt rather stiff. I had been
holding it like that for quite some time.

"There is a dead end up here, it's a few miles long. No one travels it anymore, use

to be for logging. You can pick up some real speed out there." Emmett said,
breaking his silence. I was surprised it was actually helpful.

"Alright," I shrugged.

"Cool," Emmett said excited. "Make a left the next turn"

Jasper looked a little nervous, but went along with it. I noticed there was no speed

limit sign. It was probably stolen since no one came down this way anymore. The
road was rough, bouncing us a little bit, even in the high truck. I grimaced at the
thought of riding in Bella's truck down this road.

- 118 -

"Why don't you pick up a little speed?" Jasper said. I noticed he was starting to

hold onto the handle on the door. I couldn't blame him. I would have too, if I was
him.

I pressed on the gas pedal, harder than before. The vehicle lurched forward,

jerking us around. "Sorry,"

I mumbled.

"It's fine, just a little bit easier this time." He said, his tone more nervous now.

"Try going a little bit faster."

I pushed it down, slower this time, bringing my spend over seventy miles an hour.

The world was flying past me. I smiled a little bit, and decided to go a little faster. I
was really starting to enjoy this. Now that I was starting to relax, it was fun.

I'm sure I looked like a grinning fool. I pressed on the pedal again. "This is

awesome," I commented.

"I'm glad you're having fun." Jasper squeaked out. "Slow down, please."

"Why?" I asked. "There isn't anyone out of here."

"The road is coming to an end up here. Slow down." He said in a commanding

voice.

After a moment I did as I was told. I didn't want to. Jasper's knuckles were now

white as he held onto the handle above the door. "Why don't you pull over up here?"
He offered, his voice strained.

"Aw, but I'm just getting the hang of it." I said, pulling over, kicking up dirt, sand,

and rock.

"Yeah, well, my heart can't take anymore." He mumbled, hopping out of the

truck's cab.

"Edward, you gave a whole new meaning to the name 'Oh Shit! Handle'," Emmett

laughed. He decided to take the passenger seat so I went to back with Bella. She
slid closer to me, taking my hand.

Bella Cullen

- 119 -

"How did I do?" he asked softly, looking rather worried. I felt bad for him. I knew

there wasn't too much I could do to comfort him.

"You did better than me on my first time driving. I hit two garbage cans and our

mail box." I told him with a smile.

"Really?" He said, not really looking appeased at all. He leaned his head against

my shoulder, lacing his fingers with mine.

"Yeah, I scared my driver's ed teacher half to death. There were students in the

back seat screaming, 'Ah! We're all going to die!' I though she was going to pee
herself she was so scared. I don't think she taught it after that."

"Hey! I understand how she feels!" Emmett said, turning around.

I sneered at him, giving him an evil look. "You're not helping."

"Sorry," he mumbled. "Jasper actually did look scared though." He laughed.

"I was kind of worried about my truck," he admitted. "Can you blame me?" Jasper

said, looking at the road.

"I don't. Do you want me to look into a driving school or something?" Edward

asked, not moving his head from my shoulder. I realized his eyes were shut tightly,
making the edges crinkle slightly. I brought my hand to his hair. I stroked it gently
and kissed his forehead.

"You wouldn't mind?" Jasper asked, sounding worried. He was defiantly the most

tactful of our friends and I was glad that they were so close, that we were all so
close. "I mean, I don't mind practicing with you, it's just-"

"No, really it's fine. Maybe after a few lessons with a professional you can take me

out to practice again." He smiled reassuringly, knowing Jasper was looking in the
rear view mirror at him.

"That would be cool."

"Why don't I take you guys out to dinner to say thank you?" He offered, wrapping

one arm around my waist, sitting up some. For the first time since he got into the
truck again, his eyes were open. This worried me a little bit, but I wasn't going to
say anything.

- 120 -

"Alright, but we better call the girls or they'll get mad." Emmett said, already

pulling out his cell phone. "I know just the place they can meet us."

About twenty minutes later we were pulling in front of a small building in

downtown Bossier. It was all the way across town, but it wasn't a huge deal.
Everything was fairly well packed in the area. Alice and Rosalie were already there,
waiting in front of Alice's little yellow car.

"I haven't gone to this place in ages!" Rosalie said happily, wrapping her arm

around Emmett's.

"What is this place?" I asked as we went inside. You could tell it hadn't changed

much since the seventies. The smell of barbecue filled the area. It smelled amazing.
My stomach growled loudly, making Edward chuckle beside me.

Edward Cullen

"Oh, this is Joe Cobb's. It's been around... fifty something years. My dad came

here as a kid. There was suppose to be another Cobb's, his brothers, down on Airline
drive. He sold the building when he retired and now it's an Arby's." Emmett frowned
a little bit.

"What can I get you?" A tall, very dark skinned black man asked, a bright smile on

his face.

"Um, I've never been here before. I don't know what to get." I answered truthfully,

feeling a bit embarrassed. I was too busy listening to Em to read the menu.

"Do you like chopped beef?" He asked.

"Sure," I shrugged. I had only had it a handful of times, it was always good when I

had it.

"I'll get you a number two then. That's two chopped beef. Potato salad, baked

beans or chips?" He asked, placing some bread into some sort of machine.

"Chips, I guess."

"They're around that way." He nodded his head towards the side of the room.

"I'll take the exact same thing." Bella added, coming to follow me. We had very

similar taste in food so if I liked it, so would she.

- 121 -

"I want a number two and a turkey sandwich with cheese and mayo, please."

Emmett said brightly.

"You do realize that is three sandwiches, right?" Bella asked him with a raised

eyebrow. She then shook her head. "Never mind."

"I want three turkey and cheese sandwiches, cheese and mayo too." Alice stated

as she danced up to the counter.

"You can't possibly eat all that." I commented.

"Watch her," Jasper mumbled. "She eats more than me."

After Rose and Jasper order, a more reasonable amount of food, I went over to the

cash register to pay. They only took cash, so I was glad that I actually had some on
me. Before my surgery I never use to carry it around. There was a small, reddish
haired older woman with a small smile on her face. The man that made our food told
her what we ordered. I could practically see her counting out the numbers in her
head. Her eyes were starring into no where as she did so. I wondered why she just
didn't use a calculator or something like that.

"That'll be thirty five forty two." The woman said, her voice slightly high pitched

and a little gravelly, like she had used it too many times.

I handed her the money without a word, just looking at her. Something was

different about her and I wasn't quiet sure what.

"How much did you give me?" She asked me, her tone still sweet.

I was kind of confused by the question until Emmett leaned over and whispered.

"Mrs. Sue is blind. Tell her how much money you gave her."

"Oh, forty, sorry." I muttered, embarrassed. I'm sure I was blushing. I felt kind of

stupid not knowing she was blind. I felt like I should have known. But she was the
first person I had seen that was blind. I wondered if my eyes were the same way. If
so, they were nearly as creepy as I always thought they were.

She gave me the exact change I need back and wished a good day, the smile never

wavering off her slightly wrinkled face. I wondered if I could have that sort of happy
spirit in fifty years if I was still blind. I would hope so.

We sat in silence, eating our food. It was amazing too. It wasn't quite like anything

- 122 -

I had tasted before. Alice even let me try a bite of her turkey, which was really good
too. I was torn between what I liked better and could now see way Emmett ordered
so much. I looked around the small room and realized that there were pictures of
the woman behind the counter with a man, who I assumed to be the owner. They
were taken all over the world. On mountain tops and cruises. There were even
pictures of them when they were younger. This woman was proof was you could be
successful and still be blind. She was amazing to me. I felt kind of stupid for having
such low expectations of myself when I was in the same position.

"How you folks doing tonight? Is this your first time in?" An older gentlemen with

a booming voice asked. It was the man from the pictures. I guess I was right.

"We're doing good. It's not our first time." Emmett pointed between himself,

Jasper, Alice and Rosalie. "We decided to bring our Yankee friend and his wife in for
some good food." He said in a thick southern accent, that was actually pretty rare on
Em. I could tell he was trying to ham it up like always.

"Yankee? Where you from?" He asked, turning his attention towards me.

"Chicago."

"Chicago? They got good pizza up there. Our barbecue is better though." He said,

his voice getting a little louder.

I couldn't help but smile. "Yes, sir. I believe it is."

"And, this is your pretty wife?" He asked, nodding his head towards Bella.

She blushed brightly, burying her face in my shoulder. It was funny that she was

so easily flustered. "Yes, sir, it is."

"What you folks down here for?"

"School. We go to centenary." I told him truthfully.

"Good, good. We always need people with more book smarts. Lord knows I need

them. That's why I have my wife." He chuckled. "You folks have a nice day now."

After that conversation, we decided to go. Everyone was done. I climbed into the

back seat with Bella again, this time holding her much closer to me.

"You seem in a better mood." She commented.

- 123 -

"Yeah, I just realized that feeling sorry for myself is really stupid. There are people

with a lot worse who do a lot better with what they have than me. I need to stop it
and just... try harder, I guess." I tried to explain. I leaned over and kissed her
forehead. "Thank you," I told her.

"I don't know why I deserve it, but if it means getting kissed, okay." She teased.

I leaned down and kissed her deeply, surprising her a little bit. "What was that

for?" She asked, taking in a deep breath.

"For being amazingly sexy." I winked at her playfully, causing her to giggle.

"And, that's another think you have to put up with. People making out in your

backseat." Jasper said loudly, getting our attention. I chuckled, looking away,
embarrassed.

"Sorry," We mumbled at the same time.

Cobb's is a real place, and the history I gave you on it is real as well. It's

one of my favorite places in the world. Hehe I can eat three sandwiches.
They know my order as soon as I come in. The man I described behind the
counter really works there. There is also a really nice woman, but I didn't
mention her. Mrs. Sue really is blind, and she handles all the money. If you
ever come to Shreveport, it's a landmark and you should visit it. If that place
ever closes, I will dream of their of their Turkey sandwiches. They smoke
their own meats and everything.

Just to let you know, Bella hasn't gone to the doctor yet, but you'll hear

about that soon, don't worry, it wasn't forgotten.

So, lol, besides my little bitch session, what did you think of this chapter?

I liked it actually. I can't drive, legally, but I know how. This is kind of how I
was when I was learning. Where I imagined them taking him to learn is
where I learned.

Schools starting soon, what do you think will happen?

- 124 -

Chapter 16

Bella Cullen

"It's time to get up." I purred in Edward's ear. It was our first day of school. It was

still dark outside. I hated getting up this early, but it made it easier by the wonderful
sight before me. Edward was sleeping, completely nude, the sheet barely covering
his torso.

I ran my hand over my stomach. Trying to make him stir. I decided it wasn't going

to work so I sat on top of him, straddling his waist. I pulled the sheet around me.
"Edward Anthony Cullen, it's time to get up."

"I am up," He mumbled, smiling. He ran his hand over my thighs, trying to push

the sheet upward.

"I didn't mean it like that, and you know it!" I slapped his hands away. "I thought

we could go get some breakfast before class." I'm glad more of our classes were
around the same time. The only one that was different was his music lesson that was
on Tuesday afternoon, which just happened to be today.

"Must you tease me in the naughtiest of ways?" He asked, smirking. He rolled me

over so that he was now on top. He kissed me lightly. "What do you want for
breakfast?"

"Strawn's." I said with a shrug. I couldn't think of anything else at the moment. It

was hard to think with an extremely handsome, naked, man on top of you.

"Mm... pancakes." He smiled, giving me one more peck on the lips. "Well, come on

then. Let's get a shower."

"Are you nervous about school?" I asked, trying to take the shampoo down from its

ledge. He took it from me, squeezing a little bit in his hand. He began to work the
lather in my hair before he spoke.

"A little," he shrugged. "I'm kind of worried about making a fool of myself."

"Why would you make a fool of yourself?" I asked as I turned around to look at

him.

- 125 -

With his large hands he leaned my head back and began to massage the soap of

my hair as the hot water ran down my back. He was trying to distract me. Sadly, it
was working. It took me a minute to compose myself. "Edward..."

"I'm sure I read far slower than everyone else. I'm sure everything takes me

longer." He finally answered.

"You're going to be just fine. I believe in you. Trust me, you read better than you

think." I leaned up and kissed the tip of his chin lightly. It was covered with stubble,
rough against my lips.

"Well, I'm glad someone has some faith in me." He commented.

I frowned, wishing I knew how to make him feel better. I slid my fingers into his

hair and pulled him down to look into my eyes. "You are amazing, why don't you see
that?"

"You're suppose to say that, you're my wife." He teased.

"You're so full of it sometimes, you know that?" I asked, tugging on his hair. "Trust

me, I'm not the only one that knows you are."

Edward Cullen

I didn't want to wake up that morning. I had barely slept the night before, and not

because of the things that Bella and I did last night. All night my fears about school
were bugging me. I had just gotten to sleep it seemed before Bella was waking me
up.

She rubbed her soft hand over my stomach, tickling me a little bit. I tried hard not

to move in hopes that she'd decide to go back sleep and we'd skip today. Though, I
knew that wasn't going to happen, especially on the first day. I hoped that most of
the classes would just be passing out the synopsis for the year. Though, it didn't
really matter since my music lesson was later this evening. I would be stuck there all
day.

She straddled my waist. "Edward Cullen, it's time to get up."

I smiled a little bit, not opening my eyes. "I am up." I teased, pushing the thin

sheet up her thighs. I let my finger tips graze her bottom for a moment before I tried
to move it even higher.

- 126 -

She playfully slapped my hands away. She decided to distract me with food and

the idea of a shower. I let her distract me. I didn't want to think about it anymore.
She, naked, was more fun to think about. Actually, just about anything was more fun
to think about.

Then she asked me if I was nervous...

How could I explain it to her? I was terrified, more so than last year. Things were

completely different now. I wasn't sure how I would react to all the people. I was
never a fan of crowded places, but now it was worse. I could handle it when it Bella
was with me, but she couldn't follow me everywhere. I knew she would if I asked her
to, but I never would. It wasn't fair to her.

She always so sure of me. I'm not sure I deserved it though. I wasn't sure if I could

handle this on my own. When I was alone with her, in the house, getting frustrated
over reading, it was one thing. This was completely different.

We were mostly quiet over to the restaurant. I was too deep in my thoughts. I laid

my head against the window, taking deep breathes, my eyes closed. Bella's hand
clutched mine, squeezing it reassuringly.

"What are you going to get?" She asked, finally breaking the silence as we made

our way into the small building. It was already packed with people, mostly students
about to go to class.

"Pancakes," I shrugged, sitting down with a sigh.

"Don't look like that." Bella said, taking both of my hands in hers.

"Look like what?"

"Like someone just stole your puppy. It's going to be alright today. You'll see..."

I made a little face. "I don't like dogs all that much."

Bella laughed, "I always wondered why you never had a seeing eye dog."

I smiled a little bit at her silliness. "Dogs don't like me either, in all fairness. I

prefer cats."

"And, as funny as it would be to see, cats don't lead people around." She teased.

- 127 -

Bella Cullen

The rest of our breakfast was rather quiet, but he didn't seem as... sad, I suppose.

He was lost in his thoughts it seemed. I could understand his fear, but I didn't know
how to make him feel better.

His first class wasn't too far from my first one, so I walked him to the room. It

started a few minutes before mine, so I had the time. "Are you sure I can't come pick
you up tonight?" I asked for the tenth time this morning.

"Yes, I'm sure," He laughed. "You're just trying to get out of your doctor's

appointment." He teased. I wasn't going to tell him he was right. It was at 4:45 and I
was nervous. I'd probably be there at least an hour. I wanted to be there for him
tonight if things didn't go well. "Besides, Jasper will be here. He's going to let me
drive since I've had a couple lessons."

"I'm not trying to get out of anything..." I said like a little kid. He chuckled, and

leaned down to kiss my forehead.

"Go to the doctor, I'm scared of cranky Bella." He raised his eyebrows, a smirk

playing on his perfect lips.

I stuck my tongue out at him, and hugged his waist. "I'm not that cranky."

"You're a little diluted sometimes, you know that?" He squeezed me tightly.

"Alright, I better head inside. See you tonight, I love you."

After another kiss I started to walk to my own class room. I'd have to be blind not

to notice the people giving me looks. It took me a few moments to figure it out. It
was because of Edward. I hoped that he didn't notice it. I wasn't sure how he'd react
to it when they figured it out. Edward was rather known around campus as the
amazing blind piano playing freshmen. Now that he had his sight I'm sure he would
be the topic of a lot of gossip.

I sat down in my class room, waiting for my professor to show up. It was annoying

to have him late on the first day. A group of girls were looking at me. "May I help
you?" I asked

"Are you with the blind guy?" The bravest of the three asked.

I rolled my eyes and took a deep breath. I would have to get use to explaining this.

"He isn't blind anymore, but yes, he's my husband."

- 128 -

"What do you mean, not anymore?" Another asked.

"He had surgery over the summer break."

"Why didn't he have it sooner?" The brave one said again.

Wow, that was a little rude and nosy. I pressed my lips together, about to answer,

in a not so nice way. I wasn't really sure what I was going to say, but I was a little
annoyed. Thankfully, the professor choose that moment to come in. His shoes were
miss matched and his hair was everywhere. "Sorry, sorry. Alarm didn't go off."

Edward Cullen

People left me alone most of the day. Some asked me questions, but that was

about it. I didn't want people to go easy on me, just because I use to be blind. It
wouldn't help me learn anything.

Now, I was waiting in the practice room for my new piano teacher. I hated this

part. If I didn't need this for credits, I would drop this. I could teach them a thing or
two, I'm sure.

I was a little early, so I began to let my fingers glide across the ivory keys. My

piano at home was better, newer. I usually preferred grands to uprights, but this is
what I had here. I started out with something easy, some Beethoven. Then, I eased
into something I wrote myself for my mother.

"I've never heard that one before, what is it?" The heavily accented female voice

asked from behind me. I stopped and turned around. In the door way there was a
short blond with very large blue eyes.

I finally remembered my voice, clearing my throat before I started again. "Esme's

garden. I wrote it for my mom when I was thirteen."

"It's lovely," she complimented.

"Thank you," I smiled slightly, blushing a little bit. I wasn't sure why I was.

"I'm Irina, it's nice to meet you. You must be Edward." She walked over to me with

her tiny hand extended.

I shook her hand for a moment, blushing a little more. "You, too."

- 129 -

"So, what would you like to work on?" She asked, sitting beside me. She was about

a foot shorter than me, with a very thin frame.

I couldn't understand why I was blushing so much around her. She wasn't doing

anything amazing, or obviously flirting with me. I wasn't doing anything to
embarrass myself. I bit my lip, trying to think. "Whatever you would like is fine with
me."

Bella Cullen

I was sitting nervously in the doctor's office in nothing but that silly paper gown. I

wasn't even wearing underwear. I was red from head to toe. I had my ankles
crossed, swinging them back and forth, making the paper crinkle with the
movement.

I had kind of put off the the whole doctor thing. I knew I needed a full check up.

My last one had been before I came to Shreveport. I wasn't a huge fan of doctors,
with the exception of Carlisle.

"Hello, Mrs. Cullen?" A young woman poked her head through the door. "I'm Dr.

Terry. How are you doing today?" She asked, shutting the door behind herself.

I shrugged. "Fine, I guess."

"That doesn't sound so convincing," she smiled. "What brings you in today?"

"I think my pill has been making me tired and I've been having some major mood

swings, especially on and around my period." I explained.

"So, well I see that you're married. First off, we're going to do a pregnancy test,

along with a pap test. It's not uncommon for this type of medication to have this sort
of effect though." She explained. "Why don't we get you up in the stirrups?"

"Oh, fun," I muttered with a sigh. I scooted down, putting my feet up in the metal

torture devices. I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath.

"So, how long have you been married?" She asked conversationally as she began

one of the most uncomfortable of tests. I thought about Edward, trying to think of
something pleasant.

"Since June."

- 130 -

"Congratulations!" She said with a smile as she came up. She pulled out a cup.

"There is a bathroom down the hall."

It wouldn't surprise me if I was pregnant. The amount of sex we've been having

was... staggering, sometimes literally. We were probably worse than the average
newlywed. I blushed at the thought of how much I enjoyed being with Edward.
Though, I wasn't sure if I was ready to be a mother yet. Not that I would have
minded carrying Edward's child. If it happened, I wouldn't fret over it much.
Though, I'm not sure what Edward would think about that.

I walked back down the hall after I filled that cup. I hated doing this. It was

disgusting. The doctor came back into the room and took it from me. "We're just
going to do a simple test." She explained.

I waited in silence as she took a sample and spread over a small white stick. I

think my heart literally stopped at that point. It was taking too long for the to figure
it out. Weren't pregnancy test suppose to take like three minutes?

"Just as I thought, negative. It's going to take a few days for your pap test to come

back, but from what I can tell, everything looks fine. What I think we should do is
put you on a lower dose pill, lower dose hormones. We'll have you come back in
three months, to see how it's working for you, and we can adjust it from there."

It took me a few minutes to process what she said. I just heard the word negative.

I started to taking in deep breaths, feeling relieved. After going to the pharmacy, I
think I would go home and see if Esme left any good wines. I needed to relax.

Edward Cullen

I waited for Jasper by his truck. I leaned against it, my eyes closed. I was getting

more comfortable behind the wheel, but it was still a little scary at times.

I really liked my new Piano teacher, if you could call her that. She was only a

couple years older than myself. She was from Russia originally. She came as a
transfer student, and just stayed afterwards. Her father was a lawyer. We actually
had a lot of common.

"Hey, sorry, didn't keep you waiting long?" He asked, handing me the keys. He

dumped his backpack in the back seat and climbed into the passenger side.

"No, don't worry about it." I told him as I brought the truck to life. I enjoyed

driving it a lot more than the student driver car, which was an nineteen eighty

- 131 -

something Ford. "How was your day?"

"Good, busy. I've got a lot of work to do. How was your day?" He asked.

"Not bad. My lesson went a lot better than I expected."

"That's cool. I know the guy you had last year was a real idiot. So, this one is

better?"

"Yeah, she's really nice." I smiled.

"What's that look?" He asked.

"What is with people asking me that today?" I sighed heavily. "Bella, and now

you." I turned right, my eyes staying on the road.

"When you brought her up, you smiled. What is that about?"

We got to a red light and I stopped. I turned to look at him, thinking about my

answer. "I don't know. She seems pleasant. We have good conversation."

"Is she attractive?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.

"I don't know," I answered truthfully. "I really can't tell the difference, you know

that."

"Do you find her attractive, is what I meant."

I thought about it for a moment and I blushed. I did. I never seen anyone else I

was attracted to. Of course, she was nothing close to Bella. Every time I saw her my
heart thumped wildly. Her dark eyes and full lips made me want to kiss her
constantly, drawing me in. I instantly felt guilty.

"Dude, don't worry about, you're not dead. You can be attracted to other woman.

You'll never act on it, of course. You've never really had to deal with this before,
huh?" He asked as we pulled into my driveway. I turned the truck off, but didn't step
out.

"No. I've been around you guys all summer. I mean, not that I don't think Alice or

Rose are attractive but it's different." I tried to explain to him.

He laughed a little bit. "It's like they're your sisters. You know they're good

- 132 -

looking, but it kind of grosses you out to think of them that way?"

"Yes," I answered. "I feel like a pig." I leaned my head against the steering wheel,

taking a deep breath.

"That's probably a good thing," he smirked. "Like I said, you'd never act on it. But,

it's alright to look. Don't feel guilty. You've got almost twenty years of looking
around to catch up on. You didn't get to do it before you meet her. Bella isn't petty,
she'll understand. She's a lot like Alice that way."

Bella Cullen

I was laying on the couch with a glass of white wine and a book when Edward

came in from glass. I didn't drink at all before I met Edward. I was starting to get
spoiled with this kind of stuff. He didn't seem to that too much. "Hey, how was your
day?" I asked after taking a small sip.

He dropped his back pack and instantly came over to me. He leaned over, taking

my face in between his strong smooth hands. He kissed me deeply for several long
moments. My book dropped to the floor with a thud. I let my arms wrap around his
neck, lifting up a little to meet him. "I love you, my beautiful wife."

"I love you, too. Was your day okay?" I said, stroking his cheek gently.

"It was good. How was your doctor's appointment?" He said as he sat beside me.

He stole my glass of wine from the coffee table and took a large sip.

"She changed my pill. I'm not pregnant." I told him as I stole the glass back,

taking a sip. "I hate the stupid tests they have to do."

"I'm sorry," he said sweetly as he pulled me onto his lap. He took the glass from

my hand and sat it down on the table. His arms wrapped around my waist. "Is there
anything I can do to make you feel better?"

"Just hold me."

Okay, this kind of an important AN, so if everyone could read, that would

be nice...

First off, I'm sorry for not posting on monday. I'm sure you guys

understand because fan fiction was not working. But, I almost must
apologize because this will be the only update this week. Before you get

- 133 -

upset, here's why:

A doctor's visit later in the week that will more than likely lead to a short

hospital stay. Most of you know I'm pregnant and it has to do with that.
Don't worry, I'll be fine, I just won't have access to a computer.

The second reason is that Sunday is my birthday. I'll be busy with family

things, if I'm not in the hospital.

But, if I don't post next week, you know the reason. If for any reason I

have to stay in the hospital longer term I will get my husband to post a note
from me explaining so. Don't worry though, I'm going to keep writing.

Alright now about the story... Don't be mad at Edward. It is natural to be

attracted to people. Especially ones that you have a lot in common with. It
does not mean that he's going to cheat on her. Edward and Bella will NEVER
break up in this story. I am a firm believer in happy endings.

A lot of you have said that he's been adjusting really well, and at home, I

agree with you. But, he really hasn't tested the out in the real world thing
yet. It's going to take time to get use to. He's got a ton of stuff that he
missed out on, as a blind man.

I wish I could say that college is nothing like high school, but I don't want

to lie. There is just as much gossip. There is teasing, sometimes worse. In
some ways, it is different. Like, it's a lot harder work lol oh, and you're
paying to not sleep and fry your brain starring at words on a page.

Sorry, rambling. So, was this chapter okay? I know it's not very lovey dovey

fluffy, but it's not always going to be that way. I promise, good stuff is
coming though. Like Bella's birthday.

- 134 -

Chapter 17

Hey guys,

As some of you have already read, or figured out on your own, I am in the

hospital( and just happen to be lucky enough that they have wifi). Because
of this, I haven't had the energy to really concentrate on serious writing. I
know you guys are understanding about this. I just wanted to give you some
warning of what's going to happen and what's going on right now.

I wish I didn't have to do this but I'm going to take a two week break,

starting today, October 6th of 2008. This goes for both Pieces of time and To
love and Protect. This doesn't mean I'm not posting anyway. I am doing a
reedited version of Too late, and I'm posting it under a new name, A moment
too late. I would do more than this, but it's really all that I am up for at this
point. Trust me, it's a lot easier to edit than to try and being creative right
off the top of your head.

Because I know a lot of you guys are curious and are going to ask, or

going to be too shy to ask, I'll tell you what's going on with me and why I
can't write.

As most of you know, I am pregnant. I will be 15 weeks on Friday. My due

date is April 3rd of 2009. This isn't my first child. With my first pregnancy I
was diabetic. So, they wanted to check fairly early on if I was again. And, of
course, I am and it seems pretty much as soon as I became pregnant, I
became diabetic. They put me in the hospital so that they could control my
blood sugar. Probably to most this number won't mean anything, but when
fasting my blood sugar was 183. That's not good. You want it to be below 90
when you haven't eaten. I have been in here since Thursday the 2nd, and it
looks as if I will be in at least until this coming Thursday. They started out
giving me pills, which haven't controlled it, and have now started with
insulin shots. Until they can figure out the right amount, I am stuck here.
And, I didn't know this, but when you first start taking insulin it's normal for
it to make you feel... stoned. Hehe I'm stoned right now, too bad I can't
enjoy it.

If you want something to read of mine, check out the what I'm posting. I

am sorry I'm taking a break, and I am so grateful that most of you
understand. I just wanted to let you know what was going on so you wouldn't

- 135 -

go "she stopped writing completely!" Don't worry, I will finish these stories.
It just might take longer than I'd want, or you'd want.

Thank you for understanding. If you guys have any questions or

comments, please feel free to email me at jayeliwood at yahoo dot com.

Jay

- 136 -

Chapter 18

Bella Cullen

I laid in bed, just glad that I didn't have to go to class this morning. It had been

couple weeks since school had started back, and though it was not extremely hard,
it was extremely time consuming. With more projects, and group efforts, along with
having to balance friends and family, it was a little bit stressful. So, after working
doubly hard this week, I finally had a weekend where I didn't have something
screaming for my attention, school wise anyway.

I was just starting to wake up, my head still completely foggy. I wasn't sure what

time it was. I wasn't sure what was planned for today, for me, since it was my
birthday, but I wasn't looking forward to it. Edward was a bit over the top, or well
rather, completely over the top, with most things. Last year was a small affair,
simply because we just met and Edward really hadn't become comfortable yet, I
suppose. I'm sure even if he were still blind, this year would be insane.

I felt him first begin to kiss on my exposed shoulder, my tank top not covering

much. They were light and sweet, most likely meant to wake me up. I was going to
keep my eyes closed as long as possible to keep them coming.

"You're an awful actress," he teased in my ear, licking it lightly, sweetly. "Happy

Birthday my beautiful Bella," he purred.

"No, it's not," I complained, rolling over and cuddling with the blanket.

He chuckled a little bit. "It's the thirteenth of September, there for, it is your

birthday."

"It's not if I pretend otherwise." I mumbled into the blanket.

"Don't you want to know what your birthday present is?" He asked playfully.

"Nope."

"I promise you'll like it." He kissed the outer shell of my ear again, tugging on it

gently. It was an extremely pleasant sensation.

"You're not going to stop until I say yes, are you?" I asked, rolling over to look at

- 137 -

him. I tried very hard not to look at his barely covered body. I knew if I did he would
win out sooner, which wasn't fair.

Edward shook his head, a large smile on his face. "First, you're going to have

breakfast in bed. Don't complain, it's already been started. Then, after a shower, I
have a surprise for you."

"What's for breakfast?" I asked, ignoring the surprise part.

"You'll just have to wait and see."

Edward Cullen

She was altogether far too stubborn. It was so frustrating at times. But, one day, I

would get her use to at least being spoiled on her birthday. That was the day that
she deserved it the most. I would make it a national holiday if I could, just to show
her how much I loved and adored her.

I went into the kitchen to get the breakfast I had started. I was no master chef,

but I could make a couple things now. All of them were pretty simple. I had stuck
some bacon in the microwave before I went to wake her. I had French bread cut up
for toast. I had a tray with a mug of coffee and a glass of orange juice waiting for
her. I quickly started some scrambled eggs.

I did have some plans and surprises for today. I was pretty sure she'd enjoy them.

They weren't extreme, or over the top. So, it was just her style. I even behaved when
it came to her present. I didn't spend thousands, or even several hundred. She
would have to give me some credit for that.

I put the bacon on a plate, along with the buttered toast and eggs, then placed it

on the white tray. I double checked that I had everything I needed, including salt
and pepper and headed into the bedroom that we shared.

She was sitting up in bed, her laptop on her legs as she waited for me. I had to

stop and admire her. Even in the morning she was lovely. She was wearing one of
my wife beaters, along with a pair of my boxers, which went down to her knees. Her
hair was thrown into a loose pony tail at the top of her head. I smiled as I noticed
her bare toes wiggle as she typed.

"That smells good." She said as she looked up from the black electronics. She

closed it and set it on the table. "What all do you have there?"

- 138 -

"Just a basic breakfast. One of these days I'll try to make you pancakes." I smiled

at her, sitting beside her with the tray. I placed it on the bed, careful not to spill
anything. There was plenty for two, probably more, on that plate. She picked up a
piece of bacon and began to nibble on the ends. "What's on your mind?" I asked.

She shrugged, leaning against my shoulder. She seemed a little sad. "Our first

fight was a year ago today."

"Do you remember what else was a year ago?" I asked, pulling a piece of hair

away from her lovely face. I leaned down and kissed the top of her head lightly.

"I do," she smiled a little bit, eating a fork full of eggs.

"You know, I knew in that moment when we on the floor in the hallway of your old

apartment. With you on top of me, even with you smacking the hell out of my arm,
that I loved you." I wrapped my arm around her, pulling her a bit closer to me.

"Oh, so me hitting you makes you love me?" She asked with a raised eyebrow. She

smiled a little bit, evilly I might add, and balled up her fist.

"Don't even think about it." I told her in a playful tone. "You won't like the results."

"I'll save it for later tonight." She teased as she sat on my lap. She offered me a bit

of toast and I took it, kissing her fingers as I went. She giggled, and rubbed the
butter that was left on her fingers across my upper lip.

"You're trouble this morning, you know that?" I leaned down to kiss her, smearing

the butter on her cheek. She groaned and made a little face, sticking out her tongue.

Bella Cullen

Breakfast was fun. After a few more rounds of 'butter war' we finished eating and

I laid against his chest. "So, what is my surprise? I might as well get it over with."

"Gee, I'm glad you're so excited about it." Edward said in a sarcastic voice, rolling

his eyes. "It's not going to be here for another hour or so."

"Should I be scared?"

He rolled his eyes. "Let's go take a shower." He stated, ignoring my question. That

was a yes if I ever heard one.

- 139 -

Taking showers with Edward was perhaps one of my favorite things to do with

him. Not always sexual, it was at least always fun. We always at least seem to have
interesting conversations while in there. But, this morning, I wanted to tease him a
little bit.

I climbed into the shower after him, with Edward's help. He took my hand,

keeping me balanced so I would not fall. He always let me go under the spray first
because it took me longer to wash, because of my long hair. I soaked my hair
quickly, and moved so Edward could get some of the hot water. I turned my back to
him, bending over to get the shampoo. I brushed against his thighs. I wasn't sure it
was working until I heard him groan.

"You're being bad," he said with a sigh, grabbing my hips. I slowly stood up,

looking over my shoulder at him.

"I have no idea what you're talking about." I smiled sweetly.

"Liar," he whispered as he leaned down to kiss my shoulder. He pulled my hair

away from my skin, licking lightly. "I've got something special planned, so you need
to behave, for me, please?"

I pouted a little bit. I didn't want to behave. "Fine," I whined.

He pressed his body firmly against mine, her chest against my back. His hands

snaked around my waist and slid easily upward. He grabbed both of my breast in his
hands, massaging them. "It will be worth it..." he purred in my hair, pinching my
nipples gently. "I promise."

The rest of the shower was not nearly as exciting as that moment. I washed

quickly, wanting to get out of the way of temptation. I blow dried my hair, pulling it
partially up. I was still wrapped in my towel as I spritzed on my perfume. "What do I
need to wear?" I asked Edward.

"I would imagine something comfortable." He shrugged as he walked into the

bathroom with nothing but a pair of jeans. He ran a brush through his messy hair,
not really making a difference. I smiled slightly at the effort. He was so cute at
times. I could see the frustration dancing in his eyes when he saw that it simply fell
back into place. I decided to distract him a little bit. I dropped my towel, letting it
fall to the floor.

"So, jeans then?" I asked as I swayed my naked body towards the bedroom.

- 140 -

"Anything," he stopped, his voice cracking slightly. Edward cleared his throat and

began again. "Anything you want to wear, I'm sure will do."

Edward Cullen

I was glad that she was almost dressed by the time I came back into the bedroom.

If she was any more forward with her flirting everything would get off to a late start.
I needed every second that I could get. I slipped on a tee shirt and a pair of flip flops
just in time to hear a knock at the door.

I went to open it. "Hello, girls." I smiled at Rose and Alice. Their arms were linked

and they were both smiling brightly. I knew they were excited about the mission I
had for them today. I pulled out my wallet and took out one of my credit cards. "Get
her ready, strap her down if you must."

"Anything you say, boss." Rosalie teased as she slipped the card into the back

pocket of her tight jeans. Not a moment later, Bella walked into the room. "There is
the birthday girl! Are you ready to go?"

"Where are we going?" Bella looked at me with large questioning eyes. I leaned

over and kissed her lips lightly.

"We aren't going anywhere. Youare going to have a lovely lunch with the girls and

they have their own special treat planned for you."

"But, I want to spend the day with you." She complained with a heavy pout. Her

bottom lip jutted out and it was too tempting not to kiss.

"We have tonight and all day tomorrow. Go have fun. I love you." I said, telling her

my goodbyes as I walked her out the door.

"I love you too. Call me if you need anything." She said, touching my cheek before

she slipped out the door. She was always so concerned about me. I had my own
plans to work on though.

Not five minutes after the girls left, Jasper and Emmett showed up on my front

step. I made sure I had my wallet and keys then headed out the door. I climbed into
the backseat of Emmett's jeep, which he wouldn't let me practice on for anything in
this world. "So, what do you need to do today?" Jasper asked.

"First, I want to pick up her present. Then, lets grab some lunch. After that I need

to pick up candles and lots of roses. Then last but not least, need to pick up dinner."

- 141 -

I explained.

"Do you have any idea what you're going to get her?" Emmett asked as he backed

out of the drive way.

"I know exactly what I want to get her. It's the same place I got her the bracelet

last year. James Avery. She really seemed to like that so I went on the website and
they have these really nice charm bracelets. I know a few of the charms I want to
get her. Besides, she can't complain about it too much."

"Why not?" Jasper turned around to look at me, one of his blond eyebrows raised.

"Originally, I wanted to get her a car."

Bella Cullen

"I can't believe you guys talked me into this," I complained as I sat in the chair.

We had already had lunch and they had forcefully made me shop, making sure I
didn't see the price of a single item. I saw a flash of Edward's credit card and I
somewhat knew what I was happening. I was being kept away from home. I simply
hoped he wasn't throwing me a party.

So, now I was covered in some sort of white goop that kind of smelled like cream

and honey spread all over my face. I actually have cucumbers over my eyes. I
wondered what they were used for but I wasn't going to ask. I didn't want to look
stupider than I already felt. I could tell that Rosalie and Alice were enjoying
themselves.

"Shut up and get pampered." Rosalie said, nudging me with her foot.

"What are we doing after this?" I asked, ready to leave. I wasn't sure how much

more I could take. After having weird things done to my feet I was ready to go.

"We're going to my place to change." Alice explained

"Do you have any idea what he's planning tonight?" I almost sounded like I was

pleading. It was a little pathetic.

"I'll never tell," Alice said in a sing song voice. I took one of the cucumbers from

my eyes and threw it at her, hitting her smack dab on her forehead. She squealed,
then giggled loudly. She pealed one of her own cucumbers off and threw it at me.

- 142 -

"You two are a bunch of three year olds," Rosalie muttered as she settled back

into her seat, her head lulling back comfortable with her eyes still covered.

That was all it took for me and Alice to create a truce. We looked at each other,

then to Rose. At the same time we both chunked the flavorless pale green vegetable
at her cream covered face.

I would have to give these two girls one thing... They could do hair and make up.

At least they didn't make me sit with someone for two hours as they piled too much
makeup onto my skin. Though Alice did it darker than I ever would, I could not
complain. Rosalie had my hair simply twisted up in a clip, overflowing at the top.
Somehow, she could even make that look better than I did. They even painted my
nails a fire red to match my dress.

It was shorter than I would have normally worn, but they said it was a special

occasion and that I should be more daring. It was low cut, dipping in between my
breast, and it was even lower in the back. It was cut in a triangle shape, exposing
most of my back to the air. They even got me into matching red stiletto heel. I hoped
we weren't doing much walking tonight, or I would die.

I climbed into the front seat of Alice's little yellow car and something from behind

surprised me. I was being blindfolded, again. "Dammit, what are you doing?" I
asked.

"Boss's orders," Rosalie said before she slipped something over my ears.

I wasn't sure how long I was in the car. I hated being blindfolded like this. I hated

surprises. But, it wasn't long before the door was being pulled open for me. I was
tugged to my feet, and a stumbled a little bit, falling into whoever was standing in
front of me.

A firm hand, one I knew to be Edward's, tugged me towards something. I walked a

few feet, then stumbled, almost falling on my face. A strong pair of arms scooped me
up, carrying me somewhere. I rested my head against his chest, enjoying the feet of
his cotton shirt against my cheek.

Slowly he set me down, making sure that I had my balance. First, the earmuffs

were removed, and then the silky black blindfold hit the floor. I gasped, "Oh,
Edward..."

Hey guys, I'm back. I'm finally out of the hospital. All together I was in for

just over 11 days. Not fun, not fun at all. It sucked.

- 143 -

This is important, so please read:

As much as I hate to do this, I know you guys will understand. But,

updates are going to once a week. I warned you it might happen. Being
diabetic, pregnant, a wife, and a mom takes up a lot of time. I have to eat six
times a day now, take 3 shots, and like six pills. I have to take my blood
sugar 4 times day. Plus I have doctor's appts once a week until I give birth.
It's simply too much. I will still be doing this story, and To love and protect,
just once a week now instead of twice. I will still be working on A moment
too late, but like I've explained before, it's a lot easier to edit than to come
up with something completely new.

So, there is a poll on my profile. I want you guys to pick when I update.

So... Do you think Edward went overboard? Hmmmmm... What do you

think is going to happen?

- 144 -

Chapter 19

Edward Cullen

"Oh, Edward..." She gushed. Bella turned around and wrapped her thin arms

around my neck. She didn't even have to lift on her tip toes for once, the heels that
Alice and Rose had her in gave her a good four inches. "How did you do all of this?"

"I have my ways." In all honesty I had spent all afternoon, with the help of Jasper

and Emmett to make the room look like this. There was literally hundreds of roses in
every shade scattered around the room in different shaped crystal vases. There were
also candles of every shape lighting the room. That was the only light, giving off a
lovely glow.

"I was so worried that you had thrown me a party or something," She laughed, a

bright smile spread over her perfectly painted red lips.

"Oh, well, you didn't want one? Damn, I guess I'll go tell the hundred people in the

back it's time to go." I teased her, placing a kiss on the tip of her nose. "Isabella, I
know you far better than that. Besides, I like my bed and I want to continue sleeping
in it, with you of course."

"Well, you've been known to go a bit too far at times," she smirked at me, playing

with the collar of my button down shirt.

"Me? No, never." I chuckled. She giggled in return, a soft glow covering her

cheeks. I lifted her up a little bit, my arms around her waist, raising her up so she
was a little above me. I spun her around, causing her to laugh even more. "You, Mrs.
Cullen, are the most beautiful creature on the face of this planet, you know that."

"Edward," she said in a contradictory voice, but before she could say any more I

covered her mouth with my own. She moaned softly, her fingers twisting in my hair
as the kiss deepened.

Bella Cullen

Of course, at that moment my stomach decided to growl, loudly. Edward laughed,

running his finger tips down my sides. "Your tummy has perfect timing. I didn't want
to skip to dessert just yet."

- 145 -

"Oh, so what would be for dessert?" I said innocently, batting my eyelashes at him

while he led me into the dining room.

"Well, you'll just have to see a bit later, now won't you?" He cooed into my ear,

causing me to shiver. He was too much sometimes. I didn't know what I was going to
do with him. No, that was a lie. I knew exactly what I was going to do with him.

Waiting for us at the table was two plates of still steaming food. There was steak,

baked sweet potatoes, rolls, and a chocolate cake in the center. Just like last year.
Everything smelled amazing. I'm sure he didn't make it all, but it didn't matter. It
was perfect. I turned and wrapped my arms around his neck, pecking his cheek.

"Oh, this is perfect. Thank you." I smiled at him as he pulled out a chair for me. I

took it, crossing my ankles as I tried to get more comfortable.

Edward put out a bottle of wine, something I had grown to really like, from a

bucket of ice. He popped the cork and poured us each a glass full. He sat down,
taking my hand and kissing it. "Well, if I had my way we'd be doing this in Paris, or
Rome. But, I knew you'd kill me if I did that."

"Ah, you do know me too well," I teased, taking a sip of my wine. It was a little

sweet, with a tang. It was delicious.

"Well, no matter how much I know you dislike it, I'm never going to stop give you

presents." He told me, pulling a red velvet box from his pocket. It was long. I
wondered if it was a necklace, because of the shape. I wasn't sure, but I'm sure it
cost too much.

"Edward, you-"

"Shouldn't have. I know. Open it anyway." Edward placed it on the table in front of

me.

I sighed heavily and opened the box slowly. I was simply amazed by what was

inside. It was a charm bracelet. I knew what some of the charms meant, but others I
wasn't so sure about. "Edward, this is lovely, but why a strawberry?" I asked.

He laughed a little bit, blushing to my surprise. "You smell like the sweetest

strawberries to me. Your scent was one of the first things to attracted me to you."
Edward took my wrist and carefully snapped the bracelet into place. It jangled, a
twinkling little noise. "Let's see... The heart because you already know you have
mine, a ring for my lovely wife, a birthday cake for the obvious. A truck, because I

- 146 -

always want you to be connected to your past. It's what makes you what you are
today." He explained, pointing out all the tiny little silver pieces of jewelry. "Oh, the
music note because whenever I'm with you, I hear music."

"Oh really?" I asked, slipping onto his lap. "What does it sound like?"

"Something like this..." He trailed off, pressing his lips to mine, his fingers beating

out an easy rhythm on my back. My heart began to race in my ears, and I felt like I
was about to burst.

Edward Cullen

It was hard to curb my desire for her. I wanted to lay her back on the table to take

her right then, but that would ruin some of the surprises I had in the future. So,
after a few long minutes of kissing and touching, I finally convinced her it was a
good idea to eat some of our dinner, which was getting rather cold.

"This seems very familiar." Bella commented while sitting on my lap as I fed her a

bite of cake.

"Hm, just like last year, but I think it was the other way around with the cake." I

leaned up a little bit, kissing the chocolate away from the corner of her mouth.

"Well, I hope it's not exactly like last year." She played with my hair, not looking in

my eyes.

"Oh, Bella, trust me, the last thing that's going to happen tonight is a fight." I

reassured her. I had never been so happy before. I couldn't think of a single thing to
be upset about at this moment.

She smiled and pressed her lips to mine. "Thank you for a wonderful birthday."

"It's not over yet." I nuzzled her neck, kissing it badly. "Is it bad that I got myself a

present as well?" I asked.

"Depends on the present." She pulled back, one of her eyebrows raised. Bella had

a tiny smirk playing on her perfect features. I knew the evening was about to
become more interesting.

"It's on the bed. Why don't you go tell me?" I asked, hopefully setting up the rest

of the evening.

- 147 -

She cautiously got up from my lap and headed towards the bedroom without

anymore of my prompting. I watching her sexy retreating form, hoping that she
won't get angry at me for my little treat.

I waited patiently for her reaction. The one I received was not the one I expected.

Laughter could be heard echoing from the bedroom. "Well, that's not what I wanted
to hear," I mumbled to myself, finishing off my wine. I wasn't sure how to take it.

"So, is this the kind of gift you like?" She asked, coming in wearing the bright red

lace teddy that I had bought from Victoria's secrets website. I forgot how to think,
how to speak, how to breath. She was beyond breath taking. I couldn't even think
straight looking at her.

Nothing was hidden from view, her perfect body exposed for me to see, barely

covered in the red lace. She was still wearing the red heels from earlier, making her
already long legs look that much longer. "God..." I breathed, unsure of how to finish
that sentiment.

She didn't respond with words, but with a sassy little smile. She turned on her

heels and glided back towards the bedroom, giving me a perfect view of her
tempting backside. I finally remembered myself and hopped up from my chair. I
caught up with her, wrapping my arms around her waist from behind. I began to
kiss her neck furiously. "I guess you like it then?"

I simply nodded, unable to think of any words to describe how incredibly sexy she

looked. Also, my mouth didn't want to leave her delicious flesh. I pulled her hair
away from her neck, spreading my kisses from her ear to the tip of her shoulder.

She stopped walking, moaning softly as her head lulled backwards. My hands

slipped up her stomach to cup her breasts, like I did in the shower this morning. But
unlike this morning, nothing on the face of this planet would be able to stop me from
making love to my wife all night.

There was already music playing in the bedroom. I had put it on earlier for this

moment. It was dimly lit in here as well, with candles and flowers. We stopped in the
door way, Bella turning to wrap her arms around my neck. Our lips collided with a
great force, my hands roaming her body.

I put my hands on the back of her knees, lifting her up off the ground. Bella

wrapped her legs around my waist, pressing her heated center against the thin
material of my slacks. We continued to kiss, her fingers finding her way to my shirt.
I carried her to bed, laying her down gently. Bella had undone a few buttons, but I

- 148 -

didn't have the patience to fiddle with them anymore. I tugged the cloth over my
head and threw it to the floor.

I leaned back, observing the perfection that was my wife. She blushed brightly,

biting her lip. "See something you like?" She asked.

"I don't know where to start... I want to touch, kiss, lick, suck, stroke every single

inch of you, right this second."

"We have all night," she smiled at me playfully.

"You say that like it changes anything," I teased, leaning down. I brought my lips

down onto the gentle curve of her breast. I worked my fingers over her hips,
pushing the lacy fabric of her two piece up. She moaned softly, urging me on. I let
my breath flow of her chest, nuzzling the side of her breasts. Wrapping my mouth
around one of her lace covered nipples, I sucked gently, earning a loud moan. She
must have kicked her heels off, but there was a loud clunking noise behind me, not
that I stopped enough to really notice.

Bella hooked her feet around my waist, pulling me closer. "Edward, stop teasing

me, I need you." She pleaded with me, her back arching as I moved to the other
nipple.

"What happened to 'we have all night'?"

"Take. Off. Your. Pants." She growled at me, her face completely red.

"Yes, ma'am." I stated with a smile. I stood up, kicking off my slacks quickly.

Somehow she already had her panties off. She was rubbing her thighs together, her
need more than evident.

Bella Cullen

We had been teasing each other all day. I couldn't take anymore. I couldn't believe

that such a crude command came from my mouth, but my hormones ran away with
me. I wouldn't regret what I said either. I wanted him so badly that I literally began
to ache.

I loved the way Edward looked at me. It almost looked as if he was hungry, and I

was his supper. He licked his bottom lip, biting it for a moment before releasing it,
his gaze roaming over my body once more.

- 149 -

I expected him to press himself inside of me, but of course he had other things in

mind. I wasn't sure how much I could take. He lowered his mouth to between my
legs. With both of his hands he spread my legs apart as far as he could. Slowly he
began to drag his tongue over my soaked center. I almost cried with the pleasure of
it all. I leaned back, taking in a deep breath as sucked on a very sensitive part of me.

"Look at me, Isabella. I want to see your face." He said in a firm voice.

I bit my lip, opening my eyes. All I could see was his piercing green eyes as he

continued to kiss and lick me. It was quickly becoming too much and it was a fight to
keep my eyes from shutting tightly. "Edward, I'm-" I began, but was unable to finish.

Before I could even draw in another breath he was deep within me, standing at

the edge of the bed. I screamed out in pleasure, feeling myself throb around him. He
hissed loudly, grabbing my thighs firmly.

He began to rock his hips back and forth. I wasn't sure how much more I could

take. I was quickly becoming very sensitive but I loved the feeling of him inside of
me. I brought my arms above me, trying to find something to grab a hold of, like it
would actually help. My back arched off the bed, making him hit a sweet spot.

"Yes," he moaned loudly. "Bella, I want to feel you again. Please."

"I... I... don't know if I can." I breathed, feeling my body begin to tremble at his

suggestive to words.

He slid one of his talented hands between my legs and began to rub the sensitive

bud there. My world exploded in rich color. I literally screamed, my hands tearing at
the bedsheets. I heard Edward's moan as he filled me.

After a moment he collapsed beside me. We snuggled close together, our

foreheads touching as we tried to catch our breath. "You're amazing, love."

"You're the one that did all the work," I giggled, kissing his nose lightly.

"Oh, that wasn't work. And, if it was, I'd love to have an eighty hour work week."

He chuckled, his hand gripping my hip.

"I think one of us would die of exhaustion," I laughed softly, running my fingers

over his jaw. He turned his face toward my hand and kissed it lightly.

"Then I would die a happy man."

- 150 -

"Edward, I love you. So much. Thank you for making tonight completely perfect

for me." I breathed, suddenly feeling the emotion begin to flood my body. He meant
so much to me, he would never know much so. I would die without him. He was my
life now.

Edward Cullen

"I love you too, sweetheart." I answered, gently pushing her onto her back. She

honestly looked as if was about to cry and I wanted to make sure that it didn't
happen. I moved on top of her, resting my hands on either side of her head. I was
careful to keep my weight off of her delicate body. I gave her a quick kiss on the lips
before asking playfully, "Bella, can you do something for me?"

"Anything. You know you don't even have to ask." She answered, her fingers

tugging at the ends of my hair.

"Will you scream my name like that again?" I whispered into her ear, lightly

kissing the outer shell of her ear afterwards.

We made love three more times that night. I would be surprised if either one of us

could walk in the morning. I fell asleep with her nude body curled against mine. It
was the perfect way to end the night.

I wasn't sure when the phone rang but I knew it was far too early, even if it was

light outside. Plus, I was having a very good dream. I groped for the evil loud device
blindly. "Hello," I growled into the mouth piece, not caring who it was.

"Good morning to you too, sunshine. Did I wake you?" My father laughed into the

phone.

"Oh, hi Dad. Yeah, you did, but it's alright. What's up?" I asked, running my hand

over my face. I searched for my glasses on the side table. I put them in front of my
eyes, not even bothering to put them on to check the time. It was around ten
already. I sighed, feeling a little guilty for snapping at my dad.

"Just wanted to wish my favorite daughter in law a happy birthday, but I'm betting

she's still asleep, isn't she?"

Not only was she asleep, but snoring quietly. I put the phone up to her mouth for a

second, just long enough for my father to hear. "That would be a yes."

He laughed, "Well, I'll just have to call her back later. She'll probably get the gift

- 151 -

we sent her on Monday. Your mother had the hardest time picking something out.
You now how she is."

"I'm sure it's great, no matter what it is. Bella and mom seem to have similar

tastes." I answered, setting my glasses back down. I wasn't ready to get up yet and
as soon as I hung up with my father, I was going back to sleep.

"Well, I must say, me and you also have very similar tastes."

"Dad, I'm going to keep my comments to myself," I laughed. I had about a hundred

of them running through my head. Some of them were questions I probably didn't
want to hear the sarcastic answer to.

"That's probably a good idea. Anyway, I'll let you go back to bed. Tell Bella happy

birthday from us and call us next time you get a chance."

"Alright Dad, love you."

"Love you too, son" He replied happily before hanging up.

"Who was that?" Bella mumbled into my chest. Her eyes weren't open and I could

tell she wasn't really awake.

"Carlisle says happy birthday." I told her, stroking her hair gently. I was already

starting to fall back to sleep myself.

"Tell him thank you." She muttered before rolling over onto her side.

I rolled over as well, pressing my body to hers. We fit perfectly together. I felt as if

I was in heaven, perfectly relaxed and happy. "Okay," I whispered, falling into a
deep sleep once again.

Okay, is that what you expected him to do for her birthday? I thought it

was sweet. And you know I'd love it if my husband bought me sexy clothes
for me.

So, I'm going to try and get the Halloween chapter out on Halloween, but

no promises. I haven't even started writing it yet.

If you didn't get enough lemony goodness with this chapter I have a new

one shot out called Dresser. It's vampire/human. Let me know if you like it.

- 152 -

Chapter 20

Okay guys, you're probably getting sick of messages like these but I've

gotten a few PM s asking me where I'm at, so I wanted to let you know
what's going on.

Over the weekend I got really sick. I've been slowly getting better, and

today I went to the doctor (which I'll tell you about in a minute) But the gist
of this little AN is to let you know that I haven't been able to write anything
for almost a week now. Now that I'm finally starting to get back on my feet
again I will try to get back to my regular updating schedule as soon as
possible. I'm really sorry, but I know you guys understand and support me.

Now, for all those wonderful people who are really curious about what's

going on in my pregnancy. Next month I will be at 5 months. Nope, don't
know what it is yet, but we will find out next Wednesday, hopefully, if the
baby isn't too stubborn. I've actually lost 6lbs, which scares me a little bit
but my doctor says it's alright. (By the way... I have the HOTTEST doctor
EVER. It's awful. I get all stupid and giggly around him. It doesn't hurt that
he's like 25, 6'5 and super nice with a great smile. ) The diabetes thing is
going alright. It's just kind of annoying. If you're wondering what's been
kicking my ass the past week, it's been a cold... that I got from my mother.
Thanks, mom huh?

Well, since I'm being kind of a pain in the ass and not updating (sorry) I

have some recommendation for you viewing and reading pleasure.

If you haven't see it yet, Youtube the Scene where Bella meets the family.

It's a full 8 minutes long almost. Also, check out all the cool TV spots.

Reading recommendations:

Anything by Daddy's little Cannibal or Muggleinlove. They are both great

writers with lots of fun stories.

ObessingoverEdward's great story Lady of the Knight. This is her first real

story on fan fiction and she is amazing! She also has some really great
lemon one shots. She's a real talent, something you don't see enough of,
even in published novels.

- 153 -

Writerwithabite's Midnight Margaritas. A little something different. First

published story as well.

Cullenista's Blue Moon over Manka's. Very in Character, with great long

chapters. Lots of details.

Ashel-13's Making Love out of nothing at all or Total Eclipse of the heart.

MLOONAA is nothing but great lemon fluffy fun. TEOTH has an interesting
plot and is co written with her boyfriend.

Anyway, I want to thank you guys for all your warm wishes and

understanding. I know a lot of you are moms, sisters, aunts or even
grandmothers so you understand.

Hope to read you soon!

Jay

- 154 -

Chapter 21

Edward Cullen

"Are you sure you want to do this?" I asked for the millionth time today.

"Might as well get it over with." She muttered quietly, her face pressed against

the cool glass of the truck's passenger side door.

Normally, I wouldn't have been driving, since it was slightly illegal still, but in the

condition my poor Bella was in it was far more likely that we'd crash... and die. I'd
rather get a ticket than a trip to the hospital.

Over the past week Bella had been suffering with one of the worst colds I'd ever

heard. She couldn't stop sneezing and sniffling, it seemed. At first I went with her
request to not visit the doctor but as it got worse I forced her to go. It had morphed
into a sinus infection and nothing less than a round of antibiotics and a shot of
celestone directly to the rear would cure. With very little arguing she accepted my
offer to drive.

"I don't mind telling Alice to go-" I started but Bella cut me off before I could

finish.

"If we don't do it now, she'll follow us to the house. And once I go to sleep, I'm not

waking up."

"You're sick though."

"And, she's stubborn. Lets just get it over with now." She sighed.

It was about a week and a half before Halloween and Alice was planning her

annual party. For some reason, we all had to be involved. Bella agreed to come to
this little meeting of hers before she was sick. Sometimes I wished Bella wasn't so
loyal to everyone. It was bad for her sometimes.

"You sure?" I asked one final time as we pulled into Jasper and Alice's little house.

I picked up her hand off the seat and kissed it lightly. "They'll get over it if we don't
come."

She gave me a half hearted little smile. "Yes, I'll be fine."

- 155 -

"Liar," I muttered as I climbed out of the car and rushed over to open the door for

her. I took both of her hands, letting her slid out slowly. She stumbled, falling
forward into me. "Bella..." I sighed but before I could get the full thought out I heard
Alice behind me.

"Oh! There you are!" As soon as she saw Bella she stopped. "You poor baby! Come

on inside and lets get finished so you can go home."

I opened my mouth to say something but my wife sent me a glare that could only

be described as evil. My jaw snapped shut and I gave her my best innocent smile. I
didn't want to get myself into trouble with her.

Alice cleared the couch, making Jasper and Emmett sit on the floor like children.

Bella laid down, resting her head on my lap after I sat down myself. I stroked her
head, and the back of her neck, running my fingers through her hair.

Alice sat down on one of her arm chairs, looking directly me. "So, do you have any

costume ideas?" She began.

I rolled my eyes. This was not my department. "Nope, sure don't."

She grinned wickedly. "Let me take care of it then."

Bella nodded her head and I shrugged. If Bella was fine with it, then it didn't

matter to me. What was the harm in it?

Bella Cullen

I growled at myself. I let Alice do this to me. I agreed to it and now I was screwed.

Just plain screwed. There was no way to get out of this now. The party was in an
hour and I was done up all except for my... dress, if you could even call it that. It was
more like a shiny shirt that showed off my breasts a little too much for my taste, in
public anyway.

So, I slipped on the blue satin thing, careful of the hair and makeup that I had just

applied. I zipped up the side and sighed as I gazed at myself in the bathroom mirror.

The heels were bad enough. But, with this dress... I wasn't going to make it

through the night. I would beg someone for a pair of pants, shorts, or something...
anything. With one more depressed glance I made my way out of the bathroom,
where I had locked myself to get ready, to Edward who was getting ready himself in
the bedroom.

- 156 -

I pushed the door open and gasped at what I saw. He looked amazing. He was

wearing the cream colored suit that Alice had picked out for him, complete with
jacket and neck tie all to match. His eyes were closed, his glasses perched perfectly
on the end of his perfect nose, as he worked on his tie. He looked good enough to
eat. "Wow... Edward, you look... hot. There is no other word for it."

His eyes snapped open and his skin flushed as he heard my words. I think I caught

him off guard. He turned slowly to look at me. As he took me in his eyes grew wide,
as did his smile. "My, my... you look stunning my devil in a blue dress."

I bit my lip, my skin flushed in turn. "Edward, I-"

He cut me off before I could insult my appearance, something he hated. "There is

just one problem," he said seductively as he stalked towards me.

"What's that?" I asked as his arms went around my waist.

"I don't think we can leave the house now." He purred as he began to place hot

open mouthed kissed along the nape of my neck.

"Why is that?" I asked breathlessly, my head lulling back to give him better

access.

"You look too tempting." He replied as his hand grazed the underside of my breast

through the silky dress.

"Lets stay home then." I grinned. "You can have your way with me..." I trailed off,

giving him my best sultry smile.

He suddenly picked me up, my legs automatically going around his waist. I could

feel his stiff erection again my panties. It felt amazingly good. It had been almost a
month since we had... been together. Between school and my earlier illness, it just
wasn't happening. Today had been the first time in a long time that I had felt up to it
at all. He apparently felt up to it, too.

He kissed me wildly, his hand firmly holding the back of my neck. As best I could I

ground myself against the front of his pants, trying to get the friction I needed so
badly.

"Hey guys! You ready to go?" Jasper called from somewhere in the house. I nearly

screamed in frustration. I had forgotten that he had volunteered to be the
designated driver so everyone in our little group could have a good time. He was

- 157 -

suppose to pick up us, and Rosalie and Emmett, too.

I slid my legs to the floor, my heels clicking against it as I landed. Edward sighed

heavily, running his fingers through his beautiful copper hair. He looked just as
frustrated as I felt.

"Coming!" I yelled in return so he wouldn't come looking for us.

"If he'd leave we would be..." Edward mumbled under his breath dejectedly.

I smiled at him over my shoulder, winking playfully. I was honestly trying not to

laugh. I knew exactly how he felt. He growled playfully, his eyes glazed over with
lust. I swayed towards the door, wiggling my hips before making a mad dash to the
living room so he couldn't attack me like he wanted it. I could almost guarantee that
we were going to have a good time once we got home.

Edward Cullen

People were already starting to arrive by the time we got there. Alice squealed

loudly when she saw us, nearly knocking me over when she hugged me. As it was, I
had to adjust the stupid gold halo on the top of my head.

"You look great!" She said, clapping her hands like a happy four year old with a

new toy.

"Bella looks great. I feel like a dork. An angel? Really?" I sighed.

She rolled her eyes dramatically. "Come on! It is cute. Devil and angel. You guys

go together. You've got to admit it's better than last year."

I was my turn to roll my eyes. "Thankfully, I didn't see that one and there is no

evidence of that ever being on or any where around my person, thank you very
much."

I heard Bella giggle behind me. "But, you did look good in that goth sort of way. I

wouldn't mind seeing it again. Though, you do look better this year."

I grinned at her and tugged her towards the dancing crowd before Alice could

make anymore comments about how I looked. I felt self conscious as it was. "As long
as you like it, that's all that matters." I whispered in her ear as my arms snaked their
way around her beautifully curved hips.

- 158 -

We danced for about thirty minutes before Bella said she was thirsty. I was happy

to get her something. I liked being able to do things for her on my own now. I went
over to the snack table, leaving her in the company of Alice so they could chat.
Jasper was standing by and he handed me a clear cup. The contents were the oddest
green color I had seen yet. "What is this?" I asked as I brought it up to my nose. It
had a citrus-y smell to it.

"Margarita Punch. Alice made it from something she saw off the Internet."

I took a sip cautiously slow. It was slight tart, but sweet. "Not bad."

"Don't drink it too fast. It has a kick to it."

"Dammit woman! Would you listen to me!" I heard Emmett shout at a rather angry

looking Rosalie. I wasn't that great with expressions, but that was one I couldn't
miss.

"This won't end well." Jasper muttered mainly to himself.

Rosalie's lips moved furiously fast and I couldn't hear what she was saying, but

Emmett looked really annoyed himself. I turned to Jasper. "You're probably right."

"Would you shut the hell up for ten seconds! I'm trying to ask you to marry me!"

Em shouted almost directly into Rosalie's face.

The room went dead silent. It was actually a little bit funny how everyone turned

to stare. I had to admit I was one of them. I felt really bad for Emmett, even if he
was being an idiot.

"Five dollars says she tears him a new one." Jasper whispered to me.

I scoffed. "I'm not going to take that bet."

"Yes! Yes! Of course I will!" Rosalie squealed jumping into his arms, practically

eating his face off as she kissed him.

"Well, I'll be damned." Jasper laughed.

Bella walked up beside me and I handed her the plastic cup that was in my hand,

still too in shock to get anything out. She giggled at my slack jawed expression. "I
can't believe it. Do you see what I see?"

- 159 -

"That Rosalie has surprisingly low expectations." She teased.

"I was in a hospital gown." I offered, trying to defend my stupid friend, at least a

little bit.

"Yes, but you didn't yell at me first." She replied with a raised eyebrow,

challenging me to top that.

"True," I shrugged.

"Hey guys! I'm getting married!" Emmett laughed, spinning around Rose who was

still in his arms.

"Congrats." I chuckled at his stupid expression, not sure what else to say.

"We need to make a toast or something." He looked around the table for a moment

and snatched up a bottle of some kind of golden liquor. "Tequila shots!"

Famous last words...

I resisted at first, but after he insisted and insisted we all took one. And, then he

informed us that we needed to toast Bella and myself, then Jasper and Alice, since
we were all going to be 'old married couples' as he put it. After a few shots, and a
cup or two of that punch that Alice had made I was feeling pretty loose, as was
Bella. Somehow it had progressed into body shots and then...

Bella laughed loudly as we stumbled into the house after paying the cabbie.

Everyone was far too loaded to even consider driving. I had no idea what Bella was
laughing about, but I found it pretty funny too until I looked at her. God, she looked
sexy in that dress. I grabbed her and nearly slammed her against the front door
after I locked it behind us.

"Someone's frisky," she teased, her hands going into my hair as I kissed her neck.

"I'm not frisky. I'm horny." I muttered as I kissed down her collar bone. I took her

hand and placed it on the hard on I had been sporting most of the night, it would
seem. I couldn't keep my eyes off of her, and once I started licking salt from various
parts of her body it all went down hill from there.

"You are horny..." She purred sexily, groping and rubbing me through the pants. I

groaned loudly, wanting her to do more. As if she could read my thoughts she turned
and pressed me against the door. She slid down my body, making sure that her

- 160 -

breasts pressed against my chest as she sunk to her knees. "My poor baby... I'm
sorry it has been so long." She said with full pouty red lips as she undid my pants,
tugging them and my boxer briefs down to my knees.

She wasted no time in taking me in her mouth, sucking and licking me for all that

she was worth. It felt so good. I wove my fingers into her hair, unable to keep my
hips from bucking upwards. She moaned, holding on to the back of my thighs to
keep balanced.

"That's it..." I moaned, my head falling back against the door as she continued to

bob up and down on me. And, then she pulled away. "What...?" I panted, frowning.

"Don't want the evening to end too soon." She teased as she tugged my underwear

and pants up, simply doing back the button.

"You evil tease." I growled, turning her quickly and slamming her back against the

door. "See how you like it..."

I sunk to my knees and yanked down her panties in one swift movement, pulling

them over her heels and tossing them across the room. I threw one of her legs over
my shoulder, holding onto her firm rear to keep her from falling over as I attacked
her center with my tongue and lips.

She gasped at the sensation, her hips grinding themselves against my waiting

tongue. She tasted so good to me. She was soaked, and getting wetter by the
moment, as I sucked on the tiny bud between her fleshy thigh, my hands rubbing
her ass hard.

She cried out, panting my name. I loved that sound. I wanted to hear it more.

Screw trying to tease her. I wanted her to scream. One of my hands slid up under
her too short dress and grabbed one of her lovely breasts. My tongue continued it's
assault, making sure to lick every possible spot I could find, burying myself in her
wet folds.

I could feel her juices run down my chin as she came violently on my face,

screaming the entire time. She yanked my hair back hard, panting and flushed.
"Edward..."

I growled as I kissed up her body through the dress. It was getting in the way. I

grabbed the hem and tugged it upwards. I could hear a ripping noise, but I didn't
care. All I cared about was the fact that she was not wearing a bra under the thing
and was now standing in front of me in nothing but those sexy blue heels, and the

- 161 -

silly little devil horns still in her hair.

Bella Cullen

I don't know exactly what came over Edward as he picked her up and threw me

over his shoulder. I squealed, laughing the entire time. He slapped me on the
bottom, the moan that escaped my lips surprising even me. When we got to the
bedroom I set me on my feet. When I was balanced I attacked his lips, my hands
working off his annoying clothes.

"Like it when I spank you?" He grinned at my eagerness.

"Yes," I replied honestly after I got his shirt off. I kissed my way down his chest,

only to be stopped by him.

He spun me around, bending me over so that my hands were keeping me up on

the bed, still standing. Edward moaned as he appraised my current position, his soft
hands running over my back and bottom. "Do you really?"

"Yes," I said again, a little breathlessly. I felt his fingers probe me for a moment

before he slapped my ass, hard. I groaned, closing my eyes. "Yes..."

"Do you like it when I'm rough with you?" He asked with another pop.

"Yes!" I nearly shouted, feeling my knees go week.

"God, Bella. I miss you. I want you so badly. I love this view of you. I'm going to

fuck you senseless tonight. I promise you won't be able to walk in the morning."
With those words he popped me again, this time making my knees buckle a little bit.
Luckily all I ended up doing was going to my elbows on the bed.

He had never, ever, said anything remotely like that to me before. I loved it. It was

so completely sexy. I wanted him. I wanted him so badly that I would beg if I had to.
But, apparently, I didn't have to beg. With almost no warning he slammed into me
from behind, burying his thick length in my overly wet folds. When did he have time
to get dressed?

I screamed out in pleasure as his hands gripped my hips, hard, pounding into me

over and over again. Every once in a while he spank me again, causing my skin to
sting pleasantly.

"Yes! Yes, Edward!" My screams were muffled by the bed spread, my face buried

- 162 -

in them. I couldn't move. I didn't want to. I just wanted this wonderful sensation to
continue.

I heard Edward hiss behind me. "I'm going to come soon. I want you to, too.

Please Bella, come for me, love."

I cried out, unable to stop myself. I loved out of control Edward. I knew I was

drunk, too. I didn't care. I had never been drunk before and I think I liked it. I loved
what it did to Edward. If he would do this to me every time I would keep a bottle of
Tequila by our bed.

After a few more erratic thrusts he spilled over inside of me. Slowly he pulled

away, much to my disappointment. Even though I had just had two of the best
orgasms of my life, I was still very much in the mood. So I stood, turning slowly and
grinned. "I'm not done with you yet."

First off, yea I know it's a little OOC but that's what liquor does. Hehe it's

kind of the point. Besides, I wanted this to be totally steamy. Very fun to
write and guess what! There is more the next chapter.

So, regular updates to this story will be on Mondays, which will start next

week. This is just my New years gift to you guys.

If you don't know already and want to know what's going on with me, go to

my profile. I don't want to bore anyone or write it a bunch. Also, check out
my christmas one shot, Breakfast in bed and eggnog!

- 163 -

Chapter 22

Edward Cullen

"I'm not done with you yet." She said right before she shoved me hard onto the

bed. She licked her lips for a moment, her eyes raking over my body. The next
moment she literally jumped on me, straddling my waist.

I laughed loudly, my hands going to her hips. I looked down. "I think it may

disagree with you." I said, pointing.

She rolled her eyes like I was being stupid. "I can fix that."

"If you say so." I smiled, just happy to have her warm little body on top of mine.

Bella grinned and took my challenge. She kissed, licked, sucked, and nipped every

inch of flesh she could find, her creamy wet thighs sliding down mine as she worked
her way downwards.

"Shit..." I groaned as she took my sensitive, semi hard already, length into her hot

mouth.

Okay, maybe she could fix that little problem. Her mouth, hands, tongue, and sexy

breasts could fix just about any problem with me at this point. When she got me to
the point she wanted Bella slid back up, this time running her slick hot center over
my now extremely painfully hard arousal.

"Promise to do that to me again." She said firmly as she forced herself down on

me, hard.

"Do what?" I asked stupidly, throwing my head back, enjoying her movements.

"Promise to be rough with me. Fuck me." She answered, bouncing up and down

hard.

Bella Cullen

He smiled widely at my request, his hands sliding up from my hips to my breasts.

He gripped them both firmly, kneading them roughly with the palms of his hands. I
threw my head back, rocking back and forth on top of him. This was heaven.

- 164 -

"Oh, love..." Edward whimpered. "I am so sensitive. I don't think I'm going to last

very long."

"I don't care. This is amazing. Just lay back and enjoy it." I said with a sharp

movement of my hips. He groaned loudly.

It was his turn to throw his head back, holding onto my breasts for dear life. The

bed was crashing over and over again into the wall with a loud thud. It was so sexy
to see him like this... His mouth hanging open as he panted, his eyes shut so tightly
that they were crinkled around the edges, his beautifully long coppery eyelashes
against his flushed and sweaty cheeks. His back arched sharply off the bed, his head
and his hips the only thing still on the bed. "YES! Oh, Bella!"

I felt him jerk inside of me, sending hot liquid through my body. I shrieked,

gripping his hands on my breasts, which he squeezed even harder. I shuddered
violently, my heart racing. My entire body throbbed with the power of my own
orgasm.

I finally stilled, still on top of him, trying to catch my breath. Edward laughed

breathlessly, grinning wildly. "Bella... that was- I mean, wow. You are-"

"Very tired," I giggled. I flopped down on top of him, and then he pushed me

gently so I was laying beside him. Edward draped his arm over my waist, snuggling
close to me. "I love you," I whispered before kissing his chin lightly.

"You, too." He mumbled, already asleep beside me.

I had wonderfully vivid dreams that night. Most of them sexual and all of them

featuring my wonderful husband. When I awoke in the morning I was laying on my
stomach, the cool air hitting my back, my face shoved deep into the super soft
pillows. I was a little sore, but I was tingling pleasantly. I felt soft fingers dance over
my flesh.

"Oh, no. What have I done?"

Edward Cullen

So, this was a hang over, I thought stupidly as my eyes fluttered open. They

violently protested the light that was filtering into the room. My head was pounding
and my mouth was dry. I was sore all over, but mainly around my... lower regions.
That I could understand. I rubbed the heel of my palm again my eyes, realizing I
wasn't wearing my glasses and had no idea what I did with them.

- 165 -

I didn't want to wake up Bella yet so I searched for them blindly, swatting my

hand around until found the metal and glass on the side table. Apparently, I wasn't
so far gone last night that I didn't know better to do that.

Flashes of what happened the night before danced through my mind. The party.

The awful proposal from Emmett to Rosalie. The drinks. The massive amount of
drinks. Half of which I had licked off of Bella's body. I groaned, she'd probably be
embarrassed about that now that she was sobering up. She hadn't drank as much as
me, but she had enough to let go.

And, then the rest of the night came into my mind's eye. Us, together... Her, bent

over the bed then her riding me like that. I felt myself grow hard and twitch, causing
me to hiss in pain. I looked under the sheets to see that I was slightly bruised. I
frowned, hoping that I had not hurt Bella any.

I looked over to my lovely blushing bride. Her hair was splayed everywhere, her

body pressed down into the bed. The sheet was barely covering her backside. But,
that's not really want I noticed. I noticed the bruises that were on her hips. I moved
my hands over them gently, examining them. I knew what bruises looked like. Bella
was clumsy, but I had not seen them so big, or such a deep purple. And, they were in
the shape of my hands.

"Oh, no. What have I done?" I breathed, feeling my chest start to constrict. I

grabbed the sheet and shoved it downwards. Just as I thought. Bella's rear was
black and purple in spots. This woke Bella up and she rolled over, confused by what
I had just done.

"What's the matter, Edward?" She said, completely naked in front of me so I could

see the damage I had created.

I gasped when I saw her breasts. Tiny, deep purple, bruises were scattered

around the edges of her creamy mounds. The bruises on her hips were worse from
the front too, I noticed. Her lips were swollen as well.

"I'm so sorry," I said, trying to suck in breath. It wasn't working. My heart was

going a million miles an hour.

"For what?" She said, her lovely brow wrinkled.

"Y-you, I hurt you. I am so sorry. So so sorry."

"Edward? What are you talking about? I'm fine." Bella frowned, her lips turned

- 166 -

downwards.

"Look. Look at your body. Look what I did to you. I was too rough. I hurt you. I am

so sorry." I said, feeling my eyes start to fill up with water.

She looked down and her mouth formed a little O. Gingerly she ran her finger tips

over her breasts and then looked up from me. "Edward, I feel fine. I'm just a little
sore. You know I bruise easily."

"But, I did that." I began to cry.

She sighed heavily. "Edward, I think you may be a little drunk still."

I shook my head violently. No. I was completely sober now. "I promise I'll never

drink again. I will never hurt you again. I am so sorry."

"I enjoyed it! Edward, I begged you to do it. There is nothing to be sorry for." She

said, touching my cheek.

I pulled back sharply. I didn't deserve her touch right now. I sat back against the

headboard, letting it dig into my back. I deserved my punishment. Any punishment. I
placed my hands over my eyes so I couldn't see her. I didn't deserve to see her
either. I didn't deserve to have her. She was my angel and I hurt her.

I felt and heard the bed creak as she shifted. She slowly sat on my lap, straddling

my waist so she could face me, the cotton white sheet wrapped around her tightly.
She pulled my hands away from my eyes and I shut them tightly, shaking my head.

"Edward, look at me. You're acting crazy."

"I don't deserve you." I mumbled through my tears.

"Okay, no more tequila for you." She sighed heavily, stroking my hair.

I shook my head again and wrapped my arms tightly around her waist. I placed my

face on her chest, letting my tears flow freely from my eyes. She held me to her
body, rubbing my back. My head throbbed violently, my whole body aching.

"I am so sorry..."

Bella Cullen

- 167 -

He treated me like glass after that. I thought that maybe after his hangover

cleared up he would relax and realize that he was overreacting. That didn't happen.
If anything, it just got worse. Edward refused to touch me in anyway until the
bruises faded away, in any sexual way that is. I felt like I was being punished as
well. I hated that he was doing this to himself.

I actually forced myself on him. It was pretty pathetic. I dressed in that little teddy

that he bought me for my birthday and crawled into bed. He sighed heavily. "Bella,
please. Don't torture me."

"What? I might as well get some use out of them." I said, sticking my chin in the

air.

"Please." He whimpered, his eyes closing tightly. I could see the erection that he

was trying so desperately to hide under the blankets. I knew he missed me, and
what we did together. He had to.

"No." I stated simply.

That night I kissed him, rubbed him, touched him, showing him that I still loved

him. I didn't think that he did anything wrong. I had to reassure him of that. He
made love to me that like he never had before. He was so gentle and slow, like he
was treating me like a china doll. Edward touched, and kissed, every place that was
bruised before.

I thought this would change his treatment of me. I was wrong again.

So, when I started to feel sick the day of our flight to Forks, my birth place, he

was extra gentle with me. Which was annoying the hell out of me. Though, it
occurred to me that if he was blind he would have never ended up feeling guilty, but
I wasn't that cruel. I loved that he could see. I never would wish anything like that
on him.

I held my stomach, my head on his shoulder, as the plane started to take off.

Edward stroked my hair gently, brushing his fingers through it. "You should go to
the doctor when we get back."

"It's probably just nerves. I don't like flying that much." I said quietly, my eyes

closed.

"I just don't want you to suffer." He said softly in return, kissing the top of my

head.

- 168 -

"I'll be fine in a few hours, once we land. I'll be fine, sweetheart."

He shook his head but didn't argue with me anymore. "I love you, so so much."

Edward whispered into my hair.

"Edward, I love you, too. Can you do something for me?"

"Anything. I will do anything you want." He said, holding me tighter to him.

"Relax."

Edward Cullen

Relax. It seemed like such an easy task. Relax! Ha, I laughed at the thought. It

wasn't possible. I hated myself. But, I could tell I was making her unhappy. She was
right. I was going to make her suffer longer if I acted like this.

So, I stayed quiet the rest of the flight, trying to think of what I could do to make

her happier. That's all I wanted. She fell asleep quickly in my arms, still clutching
her stomach tightly. I didn't want to wake her when the plane landed, but I had to.

"Bella, my darling, we're here." I whispered in her hair.

She looked up at me with wide sleepy eyes. Bella groaned loudly, stretching.

"Already?"

"Yes, already." I chuckled.

She smiled slightly at me and lifted up, lightly kissing my cheek. I kissed hers in

return and then helped her to her feet. She stumbled, but caught herself before she
fell.

The terminal was crowded with the traveling holiday tourists as we made our way

through, but it was still easy to spot chief Swan in the crowd. He was the one
waving frantically. "Bella! Edward! Happy Thanksgiving!" He said cheerfully.

"It's not Thanksgiving yet." Bella teased, hugging her father gently.

"Ah, it's just a couple of days away." He waved her off. Her father shook my hand

with a small smile. "How's it going, Edward?"

"Good," I told him, looking down at my feet. I felt Bella touch my arm and I looked

- 169 -

up in time to see her give me a small smile. I gave her a small wink and her smile
grew. "Come on, lets get out of here."

Bella Cullen

I hated the long ride from the Seattle and it was made even worse by my sensitive

stomach. I tried not to make it show, so not to worry Edward, but I know it did. My
dad didn't seem to notice as he happily chatted away in the front of the cruiser.

"I was thinking that we could go to the Lodge for Thanksgiving dinner and-"

"Ugh! No, dad! I'd rather cook!" I complained with a sigh.

"But, you're a guest! I don't want you to have to cook." He said sheepishly.

"I'm not a guest. I'm you're daughter. Why don't we run to the grocery store on

the way home and we'll pick up somethings for me to make."

"Bella, I couldn't make you-"

"You wouldn't be making me do anything! Come on, dad! Think about it. I could

pick up a little ham, some sweet potatoes, a salad, rolls. Maybe make a green bean
casserole and buy a pie. It wouldn't even be that much work and it would be far
cheaper and taste better. Think of the leftovers." I urged him.

"Only if you're sure, kiddo." He sighed heavily in defeat.

"Yeah, totally dad. Besides, I can make you do the dishes." I teased lightly.

So, once we hit town we ran up to the small grocery store. It wasn't huge but it

had enough for our needs. But, as we roamed the aisles my stomach began to roll.
Much to my disgust, I burped and it tasted like sulfur.

Edward touched my back, looking at me with concern in his eyes. "Honey? Are you

okay?"

I shook my head and turned to my dad. "Where is the bathroom?"

He looked confused for a moment then finally pointed towards the back of the

store. I made a mad dash towards it, leaving them both behind.

Edward Cullen

- 170 -

"Bella!" I called after her, not knowing what to do.

"What's wrong?" Charlie turned to look at me, concern in his eyes.

"She was feeling sick on the plane. I don't think she's gotten over it yet." I told him

with a heavy sigh. "Would you mind getting her something for her stomach? I
wouldn't know what to get her and I want to check on her."

He nodded his head quickly and went off with the cart while I headed in the

direction Bella ran. It wasn't hard to find the restrooms and I could hear Bella
retching on the other side of the door. There were a couple moments of silence and
just when I was about to go in there to check on her I could hear the water running.

She emerged, her face red and her cheeks puffy. Bella had been crying. I nearly

ran to her. "Bella! Are you okay?"

"I'm fine. I guess I'm just not over my motion sickness from earlier."

I frowned. It was a weak excuse but I gave into it. I hugged her tightly and she

rested her head on my shoulder.

"Hey kiddo! I got you something that should help your tummy troubles there. Why

don't we get you home?"

She nodded weakly, letting me lead her to the check outs and the car. Even

though the ride to her childhood home was short she fell asleep against my
shoulder. Maybe it was she was just tired from the plane ride.

So, we're skipping forward a little bit. It's going to do that a lot from now

on. I will cover what needs to be covered but I think it's boring to cover
every single aspect of their life. Just like everyone else, they don't have
drama all the time.

So, did everyone catch the BD reference? It kind of came to me when I

writing. I forgot about it and once I remembered I had to add it.

Also... I know everyone has asked me about my last contest, the Sexy

Edward Contest, and if I'd ever do another one. I told most of you no. Well,
I'm a glutton for punishment apparently and was talked into doing one with
my fantastic friends ObessingoverEdward and Thespoiltone-Amanda2505.
We think it's pretty unique and pretty awesome. If you want to see the rules
for the contest, check out my profile! Also, look for examples. There should

- 171 -

be one out for it today as a matter of fact.

Am I the only one that thinks Edward is a drama queen? I didn't think so...

- 172 -

Chapter 23

Edward Cullen

Staying with Charlie was slightly awkward. Especially since I was sleeping on the

couch while Bella slept on the bed, like we weren't even married. But, Bella didn't
want to upset her father by staying at a hotel, so whatever she wanted, she got.
Though, it was nice to see the cute little school pictures of her. She thought she was
gawky, ugly even. I just saw that she was always lovely. It gave me a nice little
glimpse into the future with how our children may look.

Her stomach seem to calm down, but I noticed that she was downing ginger ale

and saltines like they were going out of style. I kept an eye on her, but I didn't say
anything. It didn't seem to be getting worse, at the very least. I knew I was getting
on her nerves with the over worrying and I wasn't about to bug her about this. If she
didn't complain, I wasn't going to annoy her with it.

The first full day we were there Charlie took us to the local Indian reservation to

hang out with his friends. They watched football and drank beer, basically. I just sat
there, uncomfortable. The women refused to let Bella do anything, claiming she was
a guest and they would not allow her to work, so we decided to take a walk on the
rocky gray beach. We both needed to get away from the cramp space.

"It's do different," I commented, wrapping my fingers around hers as we moved

down the beach.

She shrugged, "I like it, even if it is too green."

I chuckled. "Too green? It is beautiful. I think it's too gray though." I commented

as I pointed out the overcast sky.

"That's just Forks." She shrugged absently.

I sighed heavily as I looked her over. She seemed unhappy and I hated it. "What's

wrong?

She shook her head, looking far off into the ocean. I growled at her lack of answer

and tugged her towards a fallen white log, pulling her down to sit with me. "Bella,
talk to me!"

- 173 -

"Is there something wrong with me?" She asked suddenly, not looking at me as

she did so.

"What?" I asked, confused.

"Is there something wrong? Am I messed up for enjoying that night so much?" She

looked down at her feet, tugging at the hem of her over sized blue parka.

"No! Of course not! There is something wrong with me for hurting you!"

"But, you didn't really hurt me, Edward." She sighed. I knew she was getting tired

of this conversation. We already had it already so many times. I guess we needed to
have it again.

"Then why were there bruises the size and shape of my hands on your beautiful

breast and ass?" I asked in a crude hiss, still upset with myself.

"I give myself bruises all the time!" She tried to defend me. I couldn't take it

though. I wouldn't. What I did was wrong.

"Not on purpose!" I shouted, louder than I expected.

"So, you gave bruise me on purpose?" She shouted back, standing up quickly. Like

she had to get away from me. Maybe she did.

"Of course not! I love you. You're too precious..." I trailed off in a whisper. I was

so ashamed of myself, for hurting her then and for making her upset now.

"I believe you. Why don't you believe yourself?" She asked back in the same

whisper I had.

"Because, even hurting you accidentally is so wrong!"

"I'm not made of glass! Edward, darling, for the last time: you did not hurt me.

You didn't do anything I didn't enjoy!" She asked, glaring at me with such passion in
her eyes that it was almost painful.

"I know that," I sighed.

"Do you? Because, I don't think you do." She said quietly, turning her back to me,

her arms crossed over her chest tightly like she was trying to hold her heart in. Like
it would all come tumbling out if she didn't.

- 174 -

I stood and walked up behind her. I pushed the hair away from her neck and

kissed it lightly. "I just feel guilty, Bella." I responded as my arms went around her
waist.

"You have no reason to be."

I laid my face against the back of her shoulder. "Doesn't change anything."

She suddenly turned in my arms. "Would you do anything I asked?"

I rolled my eyes at her, almost dramatically. "You know the answer to that. Of

course I would. I am your slave, if you wish it."

"Do it again."

"What?" I asked, my eyebrows knit together in confusion.

"Do. It. Again." She demanded in a strong voice.

"I can't do that!" I said, pulling away from her like she had shocked me.

"You just said you would. You just said you would do anything I asked. That you

were my slave." She said the last part mockingly. I had never heard the tone from
her before, but I knew she was getting tired of my theatrics and was now responding
with her own. I didn't blame her for them. I had them coming.

"Anything. Anything, but that!" I pleaded softly. "Wouldn't be able to live with

myself."

"Then would you at least stop treating me like I'm glass... please? I'm not about to

break if you touch me."

"I'm just so afraid that I am going to lose you, Bella." I said in a soft voice, so soft

it was barely above the whisper.

"You will never, ever, lose me. But, you have to relax. I want you. I always will. I

love what we do together, weather it's making love or..." She trailed off, her skin
flushed brightly.

"Fucking senselessly?" I offered for her in a small laugh, all the stress finally

getting to me. I needed to let it go. I knew her words were true and I relaxed
slightly. I just needed to see her smile again.

- 175 -

Bella Cullen

I flushed even more when he said that. But, it was an apt description. "Yes," I

smiled, looking down at my boot covered feet.

"You would really want me to treat you like that again?" He said, his voice still

quiet as his cheeks flushed a bright red.

I took a step forward, putting my hands on his shoulders to make sure I had his

full attention. "In a heartbeat. Right now, against this tree!" I grinned wickedly at
him. I meant every word of it.

He threw his head back in laughter at my silly little smile. It was a real laugh, too.

I hadn't seen him laugh like that in a very long time. It made me smile. "You're
ridiculous." He commented.

I pressed my parka covered chest as firmly as I could against his, though I doubt

he could feel it through all our layers. "You can't tell me it isn't a little appealing."

"No," he laughed a little with his answer, "I can. It's frickin' cold. Something of

mine would freeze and fall off. No. No, thank you. I'll stick to a nice warm bed and
soft sheets.

I tugged him roughly and pressed him again one of the nearby trees. "Maybe

when it's warmer?" I offered, leaning in to suck on his jawline, right below his ear.

He groaned, leaning his head back and taking a long, unsteady, breath. Edward's

fingers weaved into my hair, holding me in place. His other hand slid into the back
pocket of my jeans, squeezing me tightly. I moaned softly at the sensation, enjoying
being like this with him again.

"Mm, your stomach must be feeling better." Edward commented absently as I

continued to lavish his neck and jaw with attention.

"Mhmm," I lied. It wasn't horrible, but the rolling in my gut let itself be known

every once in a while, at the worst times I might add. I didn't feel bad at the
moment, but I also knew it wasn't gone yet. I was sick and tired of being sick and
tired.

I hit a particularly sweet spot and he growled loudly, his hand on my bottom

tightening it's grip. I groaned in return, pressing my hips against his. His fingers
dislodged from my hair and went directly to the other cheek. He picked me up,

- 176 -

turning us so that I was now the one pressed against the tree. My fingers went to his
hair, forcing his mouth to mine.

Our tongues tangled for several minutes, his hips grinding against mine. My legs

wrapped around his waist, wanting to be as close to him as humanly possible.

We pulled back at the same time, panting and heaving for some much needed

breath. I'm sure we were both red faced, but what stood out the most was his
glasses. I giggled, pushing them upwards to rest on the top of his head. They were
useless at this point anyway since they were all fogged up.

He grinned, placing a small kiss on my lips. He seemed so much more relaxed

than before. I couldn't be more happy about that.

"We should probably head back." I informed him with a tug on his jacket. "Before

they think we've gotten lost and send out a search crew."

He groaned loudly, his head falling back. "I don't wanna." He whined like a child.

"But, we gotta." I teased.

"Lets go find a hotel instead." He said hopefully.

"Edward!" I chastised, swatting his chest.

"What?! It was worth a try!" He defended himself, pouting a little bit.

Edward Cullen

I was so glad that this trip was over with. The area was beautiful and the food was

good, but it was hard to ignore how absolutely awkward the relationship between
Bella and Charlie was. I felt bad and felt blessed all at the same time that I was so
comfortable with both of my parents. I knew when it got down to it, I could talk to
them about anything. Bella didn't seem to have that with either one of her parents.

I looked out the plane window, watching the passing clouds. Bella begged me to

switch with her, claiming that the sight made her stomach roll. I hated that her
stomach was upset, but I was glad that I could see this. It was amazingly beautiful,
bright, and so open. But, with not exactly a lot to focus on, it gave me time to let my
mind wonder.

I hopped that my children, or any person really, didn't feel that awkward around

- 177 -

me. I am sure sometimes they did though. I was different and I knew that. It didn't
really bother me too much though. I couldn't change that. But, I could be as open as
possible. I wanted people to see me as a person you could confide in.

One of the reasons I liked music so much was that it connected me with other

people so easily. They could feel what I felt when I wrote the song. It was a shame
that there were so few music classes in schools anymore.

But, there were so very few good teachers, so it wasn't a huge surprise.

Over the past couple of months Bella and I had been working on the piano

together, simply in passing. Only once or twice a week, if we had the chance. But,
the improvements I saw were amazing. Bella said it was because of me, but it helped
that she was such a good student.

I loved those few moments we had together. I loved seeing her grow and expand. I

liked myself when I was working with her like this. I was more patient, more calm. I
was happier.

"Penny for your thoughts." Bella asked as she took her hand into her tiny one,

giving it a gentle squeeze.

"Do you think I would make a good music teacher?" I blurted out before I really

had time to think about it.

Bella smiled lazily, squeezing my hand again. "Yes, I do."

Maybe I could get my degree in music, then get my masters in education?" I said,

thinking out loud to myself.

"Would you like to teach younger or older kids?" She asked, laying her head on my

shoulder as we talked. I loved that she was actually interested in this. I knew she
just wasn't humoring me.

I had never thought about getting a higher education than what I was before. It

was an amazing thought and it wasn't nearly as scary as it would have been before.
It was nice really. I loved the thought.

"Older, I think. College level, I guess. I mean, I like Irina and all but there should

be more good teachers out there." I told her, answering her question from before I
got lost in my thoughts.

- 178 -

"It's perfect for you," she whispered, lightly kissing my cheek afterwards.

"You think so?"

"I do." She smiled, sincerity written all over her beautiful face.

"I think you'd make a good teacher as well." I told her honestly.

She scrunched up her nose and shook her head. "I've been thinking about

something, but I didn't know how to tell you about it." Bella said as she bit her
bottom lip. Sometimes I worried that she would hurt herself when she did it, but I
always thought it was adorable. She had no reason to nervous, she knew that. I gave
her hand a gentle reassuring squeeze before turning to look directly at her.

"What? You can tell me anything, you know."

"I know... Well, you know I've been writing lately, right?" I nodded my

understanding, wanting her to continue. "I really enjoy it. And, I think it's decent. I
would like to get it published, if I can. But, I don't have a lot of time to work on it. If
I had more time, I think it would be better."

"We spend so much time on me and-" She put her hand on my lips to stop my

talking.

"No. I love doing that with you. But, I've been thinking and I think I've decided to

look into it. I mean getting published. And, if I take these five classes next school
year I could go ahead and get my associates so that way I would have more time to
work on that. I could always go back and continue my education later."

"Oh," I replied, not really knowing what else to say. "Whatever you want to do, my

love."

"You don't think it's a bad idea?" Bella asked nervously.

"No, not at all. I'm just surprised. I just want you to be happy.. And, I know you'll

be published. You're a fantastic writer." I smiled at her.

"Getting published is the easy part. Getting people to buy it is hard." She replied a

bit sarcastically, rolling her eyes.

I chuckled. "You'll have to stop my parents and yours from buying a couple

hundred a piece to pass out to every single person they see."

- 179 -

Bella flushed red at the very thought. "You don't think they would, do you?" I

raised an eyebrow at her, causing her to groan loudly. She knew I was telling the
truth.

"My baby is a writer!" I teased in a girlie voice. "Charlie will go around Forks and

La Push and force people to buy it at gun point."

She stuck her tongue out at me, causing me to grin. She knew I was teasing and

smiled back. I leaned in and slowly kissed her, running my fingers through her
luscious brown hair. I deepened the kiss for only a moment and pulled away. I lightly
kissed her forehead, letting my lips linger for a moment. She sighed softly, laying
her forehead against mine.

Bella pulled back, a devilish grin on her lips. "Professor Cullen. That's kind of hot."

I rolled my eyes. "Get your mind out of the gutter."

"But, professor Cullen," She said a little too high pitched, batting her thick

eyelashes at me. "I think I need some private tutoring."

It wasn't until I felt her hand on the inside of my thigh did I realize what she was

doing. I felt her squeeze, causing me to jump and harden at the same time. As soon
as she felt the reaction she removed her hand, giggling slightly to herself.

"You're screwing with me, aren't you?" I groaned, adjusting myself as quickly as I

could since we were still on the plane.

"It's what you get for teasing me." She said, raising her chin in the air.

"So mean." I whined.

She pressed her full lips to my ear, her warm breath spreading over my skin as

she spoke. "Mm, professor you may need to punish me when we get home."

"Dammit." I sighed, leaning my head back against the head rest of the seat. Just

hearing her talk like that, her sweet breath over my flesh, made me harder. Bad
thing was that she knew it. "How much longer?" I asked, looking at Bella with
pleading eyes. I was pathetic and I knew it. I didn't care.

"Two hours." She said rather smugly.

"Dammit." I moaned again.

- 180 -

I didn't want Edward to be a drama queen for too much longer. I think one

of his biggest faults was that he created Bella like that. Oh, and if you didn't
notice there was another nod to BD. Was this one harder to spot?

My friends and I are doing this awesome contest. The rules are on my

profile and to let you know I have two examples up, Blood Pops and the
Brides. Be warned, the brides is dark. But, there will be at minimum two
more examples coming from me, maybe more. I need to get inspired. But,
I'll give you a little hint about what the upcoming ones are. Indiana Jones
and Labyrinth.

This chapter shows a lot about the future. It's a turning point for a lot of

things. And, yes, she's pregnant. I'm surprised how many of you have
forgotten that she was going to be in this story. Since it was in the epilogue
of blind and the baby's birth in the prologue.

- 181 -

Chapter 24

Bella Cullen

Another month flew by and my stomach did not feel any better. I was almost

positive it was those damned pills. What else could it be? I was also tired and
cranky, not that I tried to show it around Edward. I didn't want to worry him too
much but my friends were another story. I'm sure I was getting on their nerves,
especially today.

Today was the final fitting before Jasper and Alice's wedding. I was ready to have

it done with. I was glad to have a break from school at least. Yesterday was my last
final of the year. Though Edward had his final lesson tonight, that's not the test I
was worried about.

"So, he's going to get his license, huh?" Rose asked, already knowing the answer.

"You nervous?"

"Extremely." I sighed, pulling my top back on. They had to refit the bust of the

dress and it took me longer than everyone else to get done.

"Ed's a good driver." Alice smiled at me reassuringly.

"I know. I'm more worried about the car he'll buy." I answered honestly with a

little shrug.

"He still hasn't told you what he's he's picked yet?" Rose giggled.

"No," I growled. "He said he wants it to be a surprise. Jasper, Emmett, and him

are going to pick it up after the test, if he passes."

"Let him have his fun." Alice said as she put on her shoes. "This is so big for him."

"I know, I know." I relented. "I just hate surprises."

"You're so weird." Rose said, shaking her head like she was regretful.

I stuck my tongue out at her, huffing as I grabbed my purse. Alice decided it was

time to step in before this turned into a real fight. "How about lunch?"

- 182 -

"No, I can't. I have a doctor's appointment in a couple of hours." I informed them.

"If you don't mind dropping me off at my place first?"

"Not at all. What's it for?" Alice asked.

"To get me off these damn cranky pills." I said dryly.

"Thank God!" Rosalie laughed.

Alice couldn't help herself. "Amen!"

I was just about to flip them both off when my phone rang. I stuck my tongue out

at each of them and answered it before they could say anything back. "Hello?"

"Hey, baby!" Edward said brightly. He never called me baby and he sounded a

little too confident in himself, for the moment at least. That could only mean one
thing.

"You got it?"

"Yes, ma'am! I did! You still at the dress place? I'd like to pick up my beautiful

wife in my new car." He chuckled happily.

I hated to burst his bubble, but I had to. "Actually, we're about to leave."

"Oh," he said, sounding a bit deflated at my words. "That's okay. I'll see you at

home then?"

"Yeah, you can give me a ride tonight." I said, trying to lighten his mood.

"I bet he can." Alice giggled, causing me to slap her shoulder. "Hey! Don't hurt the

goods!" She said sourly as she rubbed her shoulder.

I rolled my eyes. "Okay. I love you. I'll see you in a little while." Edward said,

pulling me out of my world in my head.

"Love you, too." I replied before snapping the phone shut.

Edward Cullen

I closed the tiny silver phone with a sly smile as I leaned against the hood of my

brand new beautiful silver Volvo. Emmett teased me about being a nerd, but I loved

- 183 -

it. Also, it wasn't overboard, which is a good thing when it comes to Bella.

I stuck my phone in my pocket and waited. I knew I wouldn't have to wait too

long. Which was a good thing since I was practically hopping in place. I tried to keep
myself still, but it didn't work. I felt like Alice.

Just a minute later Bella emerged, flanked by Rosalie and Alice. Bella stopped

dead in her tracks, her pretty little mouth hanging open widely. But, like always, I
could count on the girls for their comments.

Rosalie cat called. "Sexy."

"Thank you," I answered playfully, wiggling my eyebrows at her.

"I meant the car." She snorted.

I smiled innocently. "I know."

"How does it feel to be a driving man?" Alice asked, running her fingers daintily

over the silver hood.

"Nice." I admitted with a slight blush. I pushed myself off the door and walked

towards Bella. "What do you think,love?"

"It's not-" She said in a strangled voice, stopping herself suddenly. She shook her

head and blushed brightly.

"What?" I asked with a laugh. "If you don't like it, I can always get something else.

You won't offend me."

"No!" She said quickly. "I just thought that maybe it would be a Porche or

something like that." She muttered the last part so quietly and quickly that I had
trouble understanding her.

"What's that?" I asked, wrapping my arms around her tiny waist.

"You go overboard. It's just your way." She began to defend herself needlessly.

Though, it was pretty funny to watch her dig herself a little hole. She was right
though. I did go overboard. "I thought you'd get something like a Porche, like Alice
has. A sports car at the very least."

"I know you. I know you would never enjoy riding in something like that. So, I

- 184 -

decided to save that for my midlife crisis." I teased her with a tiny kiss on the cheek.

I ushered her to the passenger side door, opening it for her with pride. "See you

later, ladies." I said with a smile.

"Bye Edward!" They chorused, their voice full of giggles.

"Have a nice ride, Bella!" Rosalie called with a small wave and a wink.

It was hard not to miss the scowl on her face, but she didn't say anything. I

decided it was best to ignore it, for now at least. If she wanted to inform me of what
was pissing her off, she would. Besides, it was between Rosalie and Bella. I didn't
want to get in the middle of that cat fight.

The ride was completely silent, and it was just us, which was rare. I could actually

hear myself think for once. The quiet purr of the Volvo made Bella's truck sound like
a jet engine taking off. I had to bite my tongue to keep from telling her that. The last
thing I wanted was to start a fight today. I was in far too good a mood..

"What do you think?" I asked as we pulled into the driveway.

She unbuckled my seatbelt, then her own, and leaned over, placing her thin arms

around my neck. "I think that I am very proud of you."

"Oh, you like my car purchase?" I teased, leaning in closer.

"That too." She giggled, playing with the small curls at the back of my neck.

I leaned forward and lightly kissed her neck. I glanced at the clock on the

dashboard. "You know, I have three hours before I leave for class. Maybe we can
start our private celebration a bit early." I said with a wicked little smile.

"Private celebration, huh?" She smiled, but only slightly. "As much as I would

enjoy that, I have that doctor's appointment today."

"That's right." I sighed. "Want me to take you?" I offered.

"I'd like that, but it may take a while. I need to take a shower and get going." She

sighed heavily.

I pouted a little bit, but nodded. "Later then?"

- 185 -

Bella Cullen

I swung my legs back and forth waiting for the doctor to come in. At least I didn't

have to wear a gown this time. I still hated being here though. As long as I felt
better after this, that is all that mattered.

"Mrs. Cullen, how are we doing today?" The doctor said as she came in, glancing

over my chart and not even bothering to look at me.

"I feel like crap." I muttered sourly. "These pills are worse than the last." I said,

my voice accusing. Like she did it on purpose.

She frowned slightly, writing something down. "Tell me exactly how you feel,

please?"

"Tired. Cranky. A little sick to my stomach." I said, listing off my basic mood for

the past month or so.

"When was your last period?" She said, starting with the basic list of questions

every doctor like to ask.

"Right before Thanksgiving." I said, after a minute of thought.

"How would you describe that period? Heavy? Light? Normal?" The doctor asked,

continuing to scribble on the flimsy manila folder.

"Light, just spotting." I shrugged. That wasn't so uncommon for me, especially

while on the pills.

"How long did it last?"

I sighed heavily, getting annoyed with this line of question. "Three days, a little

less."

"Alright. Well, I want you to go down the hall to the bathroom for me so we can

get a sample of urine." She said, handing me the tiny plastic cup.

"Whatever the problem is, just pee in a cup. It solves everything." I muttered to

myself as I hopped down from the table. Thankfully the doctor ignored my comment.
I knew I was being rude, but I didn't care in the least.

I did what I had to do and came back, handing the sample back to the woman who

- 186 -

I was rather annoyed with at the moment. She took it to the counter and pulled out a
small dropper. She applied a couple of drop to the white piece of plastic she had set
up while I was gone.

"Positive."

"Excuse me?" I growled, already getting angry.

"Your pregnancy test is positive and rather quickly I might add. That means the

hormones are rather strong." She explained, waving her hand in front of the plastic.

"How the hell did that happen?!" I said in shock.

She looked a little taken aback by my harsh phrasing. "Are you sexually active?"

"Yes," I sighed, rubbing my forehead. Of course I was sexually active. I was

married.

"Have you taken your pill daily?"

"Yes," I rolled my eyes. I was pretty good about that. I had never even accidentally

taken one late. I took it every morning after breakfast.

"Have you taken any antibiotics in the past three months? "

"Yes..." I trailed off quietly, feeling like an idiot.

"So, it is a major possibility then. I'm going to draw up some blood and I'm going

to do a little more in depth testing. If you'd like you can stick around for the results,
or I can call you when they come in." She offered.

"How long does it take for them to come back in?" I asked, looking at my watch. It

was already 3:30. Edward would be heading to school in just a few minutes. I wasn't
ready to face him and tell him yet. I wasn't sure how he'd react to this. I knew he
liked kids and wanted to have them one day. But, so soon? He had just figured out
what he wanted with his life. So had I.

"About an hour." She said, pulling me out of my thoughts.

"I'll wait." I whispered.

Edward Cullen

- 187 -

"Edward!" Irina said brightly as I came into the classroom.

I smiled warmly at my friend. "How are you?"

"Sad," she said with with a small pout, her accent thick.

"Why?" I asked, my eyebrows knit together.

She put one arm around my waist, giving it a little squeeze. "Because it's our last

lesson together! I will miss you."

I chuckled. "Irina, we will see each other around."

"Not the same," she sighed. "I will miss our talks."

Over the past three months Irina and I had formed an interesting relationship. We

had a lot in common. Both of us sort of feeling like we were strangers in a strange
land, and though it was for different reasons, it helped us bond. It was nice to talk to
someone that understood that.

"I will, too." I told her honestly.

"We should talk about happier things! How was your test? Did you pass?"

I couldn't help but smile proudly. "I did."

She giggled, clapping her hands. "That's wonderful! Do you know what kind of car

you'd like to have?"

"I already bought one."

"You already bought one?! You must show me!" She said bouncily. She grabbed

my hand and started to drag me towards the door.

"What about our lesson?" I laughed at her eagerness. "The final?"

"You passed! You're better than me, by far! Take me for a ride, Edward." She said,

her mouth in a pout again.

"Alright, alright!" I relented, still chuckling. I showed her to my car, pulling out

my keys. I pulled the door open for her, like a gentlemen.

- 188 -

"Oh! It's beautiful!"

"Thanks," I smiled at her proudly. I knew I was smiling like an idiot but I didn't

care.

We drove around for about forty five minutes, just talking and listening to music.

It was around 5:30 when we finally pulled back up to the school. We discussed her
having dinner with Bella and me tonight but she had to work on some paperwork
and had another lesson at 6:30.

"We'll do it another time then." I said. We were just sitting in the car now, parked

in front of the school.

"I'd like that." She said softly, her voice distant. Like something was bothering

her.

"What's the matter?" I asked as I rested my head back against the leather rest, my

face turned towards her.

"I really will miss you, Edward." She said, her voice slightly broken. She sounded

as if she was about to cry. I hated that.

I took her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. "I will, too. But, like I said, we will

see each other around. I promise we will have dinner together or go to the movies-"

She did something then that I never expected.

Irina kissed me.

Don't hurt me! It was done for a reason! And don't worry! Another update

will be on Monday!

So, I had a rogue idea the other night. I have a ton of people ask me a lot

of the same questions about my stories and my life. I was wondering if I
started a newsletter of sorts, through email, would any of you guys subscribe
to it? It would talk about current stories, upcoming stories, stories I beta,
along with a little info on about what's going on in my life for those who are
curious. Also, there would be stuff like story recommendations and reviewer
of the week. Maybe even twilight fan art of the week! Just a thought. But, if
you want to put your opinion out there about this, go to my profile and vote
on my poll!

- 189 -

Also, the contest is still going on! Check it out!

- 190 -

Chapter 25

Bella Cullen

Positive. I was pregnant. And, not just a little bit by what the doctor thought. If

you thought about when I was on the antibiotics, and the only time we were
together, it was really easy to figure out when it happened. Halloween. Before then I
was sick and after that Edward was afraid to touch me for weeks.

Well, it wasn't our most romantic bout of loving making, that's for sure. It

certainly wouldn't be a story we'd tell the kids when they were older. I snorted at
the thought of it as I drove home from the doctor's office.

"Hey, kids! You were conceived on Halloween. Your father plowed into me like

a..."

I could just imagine the round of Ewwing now. Comical, almost.

I wondered mindlessly into the house, barely feeling my feet. A baby? Was I ready

for a baby? Both my head and my heart screamed yes and no at the same time. I had
never been more confused in my life.

I went to the kitchen and went to the fridge. The first thing I saw was a half drank

bottle of white wine. I sighed heavily. I grabbed the bottle and drained it down the
sink. I never needed a drink more and I couldn't have one.

Instead I poured myself a glass of juice and downed one each of the iron and

prenatal vitamins that I had picked up from the pharmacy on my way home. The
vitamin was a horse pill and the iron made my stomach flipped. I hoped that I got
use to them.

I wondered back to the living room and sat down heavily on the couch. Ababy.

What a world. I was going to be a mommy. I was married. And, I was going to be a
mommy.

It all hit me like a ton of bricks.

I was too stressed and scared to think right then. I glanced at the clock. 5:30.

Edward would be home soon. And, we were suppose to be celebrating. I had to tell
him. I wasn't sure if it would make things better or worse.

- 191 -

Would we be celebrating two things or would he use that pretty brand new Volvo

of his to run for his life?

Edward Cullen

She... kissed... me. She kissed me! Irina, my friend. Had I ever given her the

impression that I would want this? I asked her to dinner, but with my wife and
myself. My wife. Bella. Oh, god...

It took a few seconds for everything to click together. As soon as her warm little

hand touched my neck, trying to pull me in closer, I snapped out of my shocked
filled haze. I pushed her back sharply, while still trying not to hurt her.

"What?" She asked, her pale skin flushed and glowing, even in the darkness.

I'm married!" I sighed, stating the obvious.

"I know."

"And, you know I love her. I love Bella." I stated firmly.

She turned her face away. "I realize that."

"Then why?" I demanded, feeling more than a little angry. Why would she put us

both in such an awkward position?

"You said you would miss me!" She shouted suddenly.

"Yes! Because, you were my friend! Nothing more, Irina!" I shouted back.

"Tell me you don't find me attractive!"

It was my turn to turn my face away. I was embarrassed and angry at myself. I

would not admit to her that I did find her attractive. "I love Bella."

"You do then!" She said with bright satisfaction in her voice.

"Irina, you're a beautiful woman! Of course I do. That does not mean I would do

anything to ruin my relationship with my wife. She is my world."

Her too warm hand slid up my thigh. "She would never know. We could-"

- 192 -

"No! We couldn't! And, I would know." I said, picking her hand up and moving it

away from my lap.

"But! Ugh! You want me! I know you!" She said desperately, her voice cracking.

"You're going to make me say it, aren't you?" I said, looking straight ahead. I felt

so guilty. I didn't want to hurt her, but Bella came first.

I never ever meant to lead her along. I would never do that. She knew of my

devotion and love for Bella. I tried to tell myself that I had nothing to feel guilty
about. It didn't quite work though.

"You want me!" She growled through her tears. "You do!"

Yes, she was going to make me say it.

"Irina, I don't. I don't want you in anyway. Let me make this perfectly clear. I love

Bella. She is the only one I will ever want. She is my everything and the simple fact
that I would very literally die without her should be apparent to you now." I said in a
rather cold tone. I hated it. I hated hurting her, even if it would end up hurting me in
the end even more if I didn't.

"Edward!" She whined, touching my knee.

"Get out. Get out of my car!" I growled, my tone final.

She sobbed loudly, practically running from the car, slamming the door hard

behind her.

I sucked in a deep breath and only one thought came to mind. I had to get home. I

had to get to my wife. I had to tell her.

Bella Cullen

I tried to get myself in a more cheerful mood. Edward deserved tonight. He

deserved to have it unmarred by my freak out. He worked so hard for it. I would be
pregnant tomorrow. Hell, I'd be pregnant for the next seven months at least. One
day of not telling him wouldn't hurt.

I heard the door crash open, scaring me. I was glad I set my glass of juice down

because otherwise I'd be wearing it. The door slammed shut and I heard Edward call
for me frantically. "Bella? Bella! Where are you?"

- 193 -

"Living room!" I called. "What's the matter? Are you okay?"

He came rushing into the room, his eyes glassy and frantic, his bottom lip

trembling. He dropped to his knees in front of me and took my face in his hand. He
laid heavy wet kisses on my lips. "Bella, I'm sorry." He began to ramble.

Had the doctor called him? Why would she? Unless something was wrong? But,

why would she call him and not me first? My mind began to race with questions.

"Please, don't hate me."

"What? Why would I hate you?" I asked, totally confused.

"Something happened. I didn't mean for it to."

"Edward, what the hell is the matter?" I sighed, exasperated with his cryptic

pleading.

Edward Cullen

I didn't know where to start. I looked into her deep brown eyes and saw that she

was starting to get angry. I needed to get it out before I made matters worse.

"Irina kissed me."

"She what?!" Bella seethed, jumping off the couch.

"I didn't mean for it to happen! I swear it." I said, jumping to my feet. "She just

kissed me! I didn't want her to."

Bella's hand shot up, shutting me up. "When?"

"What?" I asked stupidly.

"When did it happen?" Bella growled. She literally growled. It was rather scary

honestly.

"Just now. Less than thirty minutes ago. I swear."

She sighed heavily, her voice strained. "Edward, I believe you."

I grabbed her hand, squeezing it tightly. "I love you. Only you."

- 194 -

"Sweetheart, I know." She said as she pulled her hand out of my grip. It literally

broke my heart.

"I'm sorry." I whispered, my throat constricting.

"I need to be alone for a little while. I need time to think. I'm going for a drive."

She said as she grabbed her purse.

"Please, don't go." I whisper as she walked out of the door. But, it was too late,

she was gone.

Bella Cullen

When it rain, it pours, I thought to myself.

That bitch! I was literally seething. I had never been so angry in my life. I wouldn't

be surprised if steam was coming out of my ears at this point. How could she do
that? Anyone who knew Edward knew he was married.

No, I wasn't mad at Edward. But, I needed this time. I climbed into my truck and

brought it to life. I had no idea where I was going. But, apparently my truck did.

Only ten minutes later I was parked in front of the music building at Centenary.

Yes, it knew exactly where to go.

I didn't think as I stepped out of the truck. I just walked. I had never met Irina in

person. I knew what she looked like in passing though. I hoped she was still here. I
needed to have a few words with her.

I moved towards the room I knew his lessons were in. I simply barged in, no

knocking or anything. At the piano was a tiny blond, her back turned away from me.

She was alone. Good.

"Irina?" I called, continuing to walk towards her.

She turned slowly, her eyes alarmed. "Yes?"

I took the last few steps quickly. I let my clinched fist go the rest of the way,

connecting with her pretty little nose. She shrieked as she fell off the bench and
then onto the floor. She brought her hand up to her face, trying to stop the blood
flow.

- 195 -

"Stay away from my husband!" I growled at her.

"You're Bella?" She asked with wide frightened blue eyes.

"Oh? Do do this to a lot of husbands? Do you have trouble keeping track?" I

snapped. I fought the urge to kick her.

"No! I just-"

"You just what?"

"I didn't think he'd tell you!" She tried to defend herself pathetically.

"Really? Then you must not know him very well. What give you the right to force

yourself on him?"

"I thought he cared!" She shouted at me.

"He did! He cared for you as a friend. You do took advantage of that!"

"I t-thought t-that-" She sobbed brokenly.

"Why? Why did you like him so much, huh? Because he's a good man?" She

nodded her head, still sobbing. "If he did that with you then he wouldn't be." I
sighed.

She shook her head. "I don't care. He's the only one that understands me!"

"But, do you understand him?"

"I'm the only one." She sobbed again.

"No. No, if you did you'd understand how much you upset him. You'd know that

he'd blame himself for this, even if he did nothing."

"But, he said he would miss me!"

"Did he ever say that he wanted you?" I demanded harshly.

"N-n-no... But, but but..."

"Did he kiss you back?"

- 196 -

She hung her head in defeat. She shook her head slowly and tried to continue, but

I would not let her. "But-"

"No! No buts." I growled. "Stay away from my husband. I love him and I will not

allow you to hurt him."

I turned and began to walk away. I heard her cry hard behind me. "I didn't hurt

him."

"Then I was right. You didn't know him at all."

Edward Cullen

I was a wreck. I didn't know what to do. I didn't know if she'd come back. I prayed

that she would. I was nothing without her.

I watched as she drove away. I considered following her but like she said, she

needed her space. The more I pushed the worse it would be in the end. I could not
afford to make anymore mistakes with her. I had made so many. Too many.

I flopped back onto the couch, kicking off my shoes hard. I rubbed my hands over

my face roughly, trying to think. I took my glass off and threw them on the coffee
table.

"Shit! Shit, shit, shit shit shit..." I muttered to myself.

Could things never go right?

I stared off at the ceiling for I don't know how long. I felt completely useless. I felt

like a complete idiot, too.

When I heard the tell-tale sound of her truck, I leaped from the couch and ran

towards the door. My socks caused me to slide, slip, and fall. I was scrambling to get
to my feet as the front door opened.

"I'm sorry." I started before she could say anything.

"Edward! Edward, are you okay?" She asked, stepping into the house. Bella shut

the door behind her, locking it securely.

I nodded and grabbed her up in my arms. "Bella...I...I..."

- 197 -

"Edward," she sighed softly, resting her head on my shoulder.

"I would never, ever, hurt you on purpose and I promise-" I stuttered, burying my

face in her neck as I spoke.

"Edward! Shut up. Geez." She pulled on my hair, forcing me to look at her. She

had a small smile on her face. "I know."

"But-"

"Shut. Up! I know. I love you and I trust you. I'm sorry I had to leave. I just needed

a few minutes to myself to clear my head. It's been a long day already. I needed to
be alone but I'm not mad at you. I never was."

I looked into her eyes and saw that she was being completely sincere with me. I

didn't know how, and I didn't know why, but I did not care. I lowered my lips to hers
and kissed her softly.

Bella smiled lightly, playing with my hair. "I love you, Edward."

"I love you." I sighed, kissing her forehead.

She started to tug me towards the living room. I let her do whatever she wanted

with me. She pushed me down on the couch and sat on my lap, hugging my neck
tightly. We sat there for a long while, just holding and kissing each other.

"You okay?" She asked softly after a while.

"Yeah, I'm fine." I sighed. "You scared me to death." I admitted.

"I'm sorry," she mumbled as she looked down at her feet.

"It's okay. Where did you go anyway?"

"I went and punched that bitch in the face." Well, that wasn't the answer I was

expecting.

I snorted, thinking that she was joking at first. She shook her head, her lips

pushed together. Finally, I said. "You didn't!"

"I wasn't planning to! I just ended up in front of the school and in the music

room..." She trailed off. I started to laugh, rubbing my hand over my face. I didn't

- 198 -

know what else to think or do. "What?" She finally asked.

"Well," I began, "at least we have bail money."

She slapped my shoulder, but laughed. She buried her face in my neck and sighed.

"Wouldn't that just be a perfect way to end today."

The amount of reviews that basically said "I hate you, update soon!" were

comical. You guys crack me up lol Anyway, no I would never have in this
story cheating. It doesn't fit either character. And, no I'm not cliché and I'm
not going to have her go to the school and see. Bella was too freaked out for
that. But, did you notice a very important fact? She hasn't told him yet.

So, there was a poll on my profile about me doing a newsletter and...

surprise surprise, you guys said yes! So, I've decided to give it a try. If you
want to receive my newsletter go to my profile to find out how!

Also, I have a new fluffy one shot up for the contest. It's called Immortal.

Go check it out for me. I enjoyed writing it a lot.

- 199 -

Chapter 26

Bella Cullen

That night we held and kissed each other, but nothing more. Neither of us were

up to it. I knew Edward would never do that and he knew I believed him. He was a
good man.

And, he'd make a good father.

If I didn't scare him off that is.

That was my biggest fear through all of this. It swirled in the pit of my stomach,

souring my every thought about this. I didn't know how he'd react or how he'd feel
about all of this. I was too afraid to tell him. I was too afraid he'd leave me.

"He's a good man," I repeated to myself out loud as we got ready for Alice's

wedding.

"Who is?" Alice asked as she squeezed herself into the corset she had bought to go

underneath her dress. Jasper would have a hell of a time getting that off later
tonight, I thought absently.

"Edward," I said softly, looking down at what I was doing. It was amazing how

much concentration putting on pantie hose took. I slipped each foot in carefully,
trying not to fall over.

"Of course he is," Rose said happily as she put her hair up in a clip. She had

already finished getting ready, about an hour before us. "Speaking of which, I
should go check on them." She said.

Rose was acting as Alice's watchdog today. I felt sorry for anyone who got in her

way. She wanted everything to be perfect for her best friend. It was kind of sweet, in
a scary sort of way. I wasn't sure how many people she had already yelled at today
and I was afraid to find out, to be honest.

Rosalie practically danced out of the room, as if she was floating on air. It was

obvious that she was in a good mood, even with her yelling duties. It was also
obvious that she was dreaming about her own wedding day. When the door shut
behind her Alice turned to me, concern coloring her eyes . "What's wrong, Bella? Is

- 200 -

something going on between you and Edward?"

I bit my lip and considered telling her about Irina, but I decided against it.

Knowing Alice there would be a dead body to hide in about thirty minutes and that
would be without the help of Rose. I didn't want her to miss her own wedding. Or at
the very least get blood on her pretty dress. It was impossible to get out.

"I just have something I need to tell him and I'm a little worried is all." I said, not

really wanting to give anything away. It was Alice's day, not mine. I was not going to
spoil it with my mood or my news.

"Bells, are you pregnant?" Alice asked with a small and sweet knowing smile.

"How do you-" I started but she raised her hand up to stop me.

"Sweetie, please! Bad mood, foul stomach, and a newlywed. What's the conclusion

you come to?"

"Pregnant," I sighed.

"So, you're scared of how he's going to react?" She asked as she clipped on her

earrings.

"Wouldn't you be scared?"

She shrugged lightly. "Edward loves you." She stated simply.

"And, I love him, but are we ready for this?"

"Bella, you two have gone through a lot this year. Do you think any of it changed

how you felt for each other?"

"No," I replied honestly, "but this is different."

"How so?" She pressed.

"This is going to effect the rest of our lives!" I sighed, rubbing my hands over my

face warily.

"And, getting his sight back isn't?" She replied calmly. She could see I was on the

edge already. Her words left me speechless so she continued. "Bella, Edward loves
you no matter what. You know that. He may be a little freaked out at first, but in the

- 201 -

end he'll man up and you'll both be happy about it. I mean, you did want kids, didn't
you?"

"I just wasn't expecting this right now. I mean, yeah, later I did." I sighed, sitting

heavily on one of the chairs.

"Just think of it as putting your plans on the fast track. But no matter what, you

need to tell him soon."

"You're right..." I trailed off.

"She giggled softly. "Of course I am."

Edward Cullen

I had gotten better at telling expressions, but I was not perfect at it. But, I'd be

able to tell Jasper's expression in the dark. It was one of total fear.

He sat on the couch with his head in his hands. Jasper was taking slow and steady

breaths through his nose and releasing it through his mouth. It appeared that he
was about to have a panic attack. I needed to distract him.

"Nervous?" I asked, my tone slightly amused.

"Yes," he answered, not even bothering to look at me. He was probably going to

get annoyed at me for being slightly sarcastic but it would distract him. I decided to
take a more supportive route instead.

"Marriage is not something to be afraid of." I told him honestly.

He looked up slowly. "Marriage is fine. What I hate is being in front of all those

people. I feel like I'm a performing monkey."

"I'd say you look more like a penguin." Emmett joked as he pulled on his socks. He

looked rather strange since he wasn't wearing any pants as of yet.

"You have no room to talk." Jasper snapped. Oh yes, he was on the edge.

"Aren't you cranky, penguin boy?" Em said with raised eyebrows.

Jasper opened his mouth to snap back but there was a loud banging on the door. I

thanked god for the distraction. I think Jasper might actually hurt Emmett today if

- 202 -

he went too far.

"Thirty minutes guys!" Rosalie shouted from behind the wood.

"Thanks, baby!" Emmett shouted back, his eyes daring Jasper to start something.

"Do you need anything?" Rosalie called back.

"Anti anxiety pills." Jasper muttered to himself.

Before Emmett could repeat it to his girlfriend, I answered. "Thanks! No, we're

fine!"

"I don't see why you are so nervous." My idiot friend commented as he tugged on

his pants.

"Just you wait! Rosalie will want a bigger wedding than Alice. You'll be nervous,

too. And I'm going to make fun of your ass, too." Jasper replied, his mood dangerous.

I shot Em a glare, willing him to shut. He did, shrugging his shoulders to finish

getting ready. I went back over to the window and we stayed in silence until
someone knocked on the door again.

"Ten minutes!"

"Show time." I said, offering my friend a hand up off the couch.

"I'm going to throw up." He moaned as he stood.

Emmett began to chuckle to himself. I had to admit he did look pretty green.

"You won't be sick." I tried to reassure him. I mean, I really hoped he wouldn't be

sick.

"I hope you're right," Emmett muttered in my ear as we walked out the door and

towards the alter, reflecting my thoughts back at me.

Bella Cullen

The ceremony was beautiful. In classic Alice style she was hopping in place the

entire time. Jasper was grinning like a fool, though he looked like he was about to
pass out. Though, through the entire thing my eyes were locked on Edward's. He

- 203 -

was smiling slightly, his head cocked to the side. He seemed in a dream world,
completely happy.

It scared the hell out of me. I was a nervous wreck.

We were now sitting in the reception hall. Rosalie had already made her toast and

now it was Edward's turn, as Jasper's best man. He took the mike slowly, looking
rather nervous, and cleared his throat.

"Jasper was the first person I met when I came to school. He accepted me for who

I was and made me feel welcomed in this new world. And, he talked to me like a
normal person, something not common... Anyway, in the very first real conversation
we had he talked about his amazing girlfriend, Alice. Because of him, and his
beautiful and energetic partner, I met my happiness, my lovely wife, Bella. I owe you
both so much and I sincerely wish you both a long and happy marriage. Thank you
both for including me in your lives. You are both great people and I feel truly
blessed to know you. So, here's to Jasper and Alice."

The crowd drank and clapped as Edward sat beside me. I leaned over and placed a

small kiss on his cheek. "You did great." I whispered in his ear.

"Thanks," he smiled slightly. "Want to dance with me?" He asked, nodding his

head towards the dance floor.

I shook my head. "Maybe later." I said to appease him. I knew he liked to dance

but I wasn't sure I was up for it.

And that's how it was most of the rest of the day. We did dance a couple of times.

Edward even danced with Rosalie and Alice, making them laugh and smile while he
spun them around.

Rose caught, or rather, wrestled for the flowers- for the chance to be the next one

to be married, even though she was engaged. Emmett, on the other hand, ran like
the garter was toxic. Some ten year old cousin of Jasper's caught it, much to Rose's
displeasure. We; Edward, Alice, Jasper, and I thought it was quite funny though.

The day seem to fly by and before I knew it it was just the four of us- Em, Rose,

Edward and me. And, well the cleaning crew. They had a small radio on, filling the
space with soft music.

I slipped my heels off under the table and relaxed in the chair. I knew we'd have

to move at least most of the gifts into the Volvo and I was not looking forward to it,

- 204 -

at all.

"Dance with me one more time." Edward asked softly, pleading with his large

green eyes. I could not say no to them. I could not say no to him.

Edward Cullen

She took my hand and walked out onto the floor with me. I pulled her close to my

body, my hand resting on the small of her back. She sighed heavily and pressed her
face into the lapel of my jacket.

"You still don't feel good, do you?' I asked, running my fingers through her thick

brown curly hair.

She shook her head and whispered, "no."

"You need to go to the doctor." I know I was worrying but I didn't care. It seemed

like she had been sick for the last six months. I was really starting to get worried.

"I did, a few days ago. Remember?"

"Oh, that's right. What did the doctor say?" I had totally forgotten about the

doctor's appointment she had. There was so much other drama going on at the time.
I kind of figured that if something was wrong with her she would have told me by
now.

"I'm pregnant."

Silence. Stunned silence.

It took a few minute to sink in. "What?" I stuttered.

She pulled back, her eyes sad and worried. "I'm pregnant, Edward."

"When? I mean, how? Whoa-" I rushed out, flabbergasted. There was no other

word for it. I didn't even know it was possible.

"Remember Halloween when we..." She trailed off, blushing and biting her bottom

lip.

"Oh my god." I laughed, rubbing my forehead with the palm of my hand. "Really?"

- 205 -

Bella nodded her head slowly, "Yea, really."

I picked her up, much to her apparent surprise and spun her around. I held her

close and kissed her lips fully. "That's amazing! Oh, my god! You're pregnant!"

"You're... you're not angry?" She asked, completely shocked for some reason.

"Of course not. You know I want kids. I didn't expect it to be this soon, but still.

It's wonderful, love." I smiled brightly.

I didn't know why, I didn't understand it, but I had to touch her. I had to kiss her. I

had to worship her. She was my wife and she was going to be the mother of my
children. I couldn't be happier at that moment.

Before she could say anything else I picked her up and began to march towards

the car. I had to be alone with her as soon as possible.

"Edward! What are you doing?" She squeaked, her arms wrapping around my

neck tightly.

"I'm taking my beautiful wife home so we can be alone and I can make love to

her." I purred into her ear, kissing it lightly. She blushed brightly and nuzzled my
neck, hiding her face.

"But, the presents and my shoes..."Bella pointed out the flaw on my plan. I wasn't

going to let that stop me though.

I set her down to her feet carefully and pulled out my tiny silver phone, clicking on

the number five then pressing send.

"Hey, Ed! What's up?" Emmett nearly shouted, the music playing loudly in the

background.

"Bella isn't feeling all that great. Would you mind coming back and picking up the

rest of the gifts? I want to get her home and into bed as soon as possible."

I heard Bella snicker beside me and I knew if I looked up at her I'd lose the whole

thing. I shut my eyes, smiling to myself.

"Ah, man! Alright... I'm about to drop off what I got earlier. I'll come back and get

the rest in a minute." He sighed heavily. "I hope she feels better soon. Poor thing
can't seem to get well, can she?"

- 206 -

"Thanks, Em. You're a life saver. Oh, and could you have Rose look for Bella's

shoes? They're somewhere in the ballroom." I added quickly.

"Sure, sure. Talk to you later." He said before hanging up.

I snapped the phone shut and opened my eyes to see my beautiful, smirking, wife.

"Edward! You're horrible!" She chided playfully.

I picked her up once again and began to carry her to the car. "He'll get over it,

especially when he finds out why. Now, I want to get you home."

She giggled, giving me a small smile. I leaned forward and kissed her lips softly.

She was so beautiful. Bella was going to be a wonderful mother.

But, I didn't want to think of her as a mother tonight. I wanted to think of her as

my lover.

So, he told her. Bella's freaking out. It's normal though. I know what it's

like to be a mother at 19 and go "OH crap!" And mine was planned. It's a lot
to handle.

Newsletter info on my profile! Check it out!

- 207 -

Chapter 27

Edward Cullen

And, make love we did.

Later that night we laid in bed together, holding each other close, simply covered

by the thin blue sheets. Bella's head rested on my chest, her tiny fingers tracing the
lines on my stomach.

"I can't believe I'm going to be a father." I whispered quietly, almost afraid to

disturb the stillness of the room.

"Me either," she mumbled with a heavy sigh. Her voice was sad and distant, her

words barely clear.

"Did you not want this?" I asked, saddened by the thought. I was thrilled and the

idea of her not being happy about this broke my heart. I wanted her to be happy
about this... no, needed her to be.

"It's not that. It's just... are we ready for this? We just now figured everything out.

We didn't have babies in those plans just yet."

"You're right. We didn't. But Bella, I know you are my past, present, and my

future." I told her as I cupped her cheek, making her look up at me. "Our plans won't
change. We're just adding to them for now."

She nodded her head slowly and rested it against me once again. She was deadly

silence and it scared me. I wanted to know what she was thinking. But, I knew she
wasn't going to share her thoughts right now.

I hated not knowing what to say or ask. I wanted to know it was alright. I wanted

to know that she was happy about this. But I knew right at that moment was not the
time to push it. She'd come around when she was ready.

It hurt a little that she did not tell me sooner. She had known for days and had not

said a single word about it. I could understand why, in a way, with Irina and all, but
still... It didn't change the way I felt. She had been carrying this alone for days,
except for Alice who had just figured it out today. It was a heavy burden to handle
alone. I hated that she felt she could not trust me with this until now.

- 208 -

Bella Cullen

We woke early the next morning, Christmas morning, to prepare for Edward's

parent's arrival. Their flight landed around ten and they insisted on not being picked
up. They said it was too early. I was just glad it gave us time to make sure
everything was in order before their stay. We needed to make sure everything was
neat. Two college students didn't usually have the best cleaning habits, especially
when they're busy.

We showered together and then sat down to have breakfast together around nine

after straightening up. It wasn't anything amazing since we'd be having Christmas
dinner later. Just some oatmeal and milk. Edward stirred his around in the bowl,
looking extremely distant.

"I can get you something else if you don't like it." I offered quietly.

"No. No, it's fine." He said, looking up only for the briefest moment. He continued

to stir the gooey substance for a few more minutes, not saying anything else.

"What's wrong?" I asked with a heavy sigh. He had been so happy last night. Was

he finally coming to his senses and starting to freak out?

"Why don't you trust me?" He blurted out, his large green eyes sad. I could see

little bits of moisture forming at the corners, but he sucked in a breath, blinking it
away. I could tell he did not want to be upset and upset me more.

"Edward! I trust you! Why would you think I wouldn't?" I asked in utter and

complete shock. Hadn't I been nothing but trusting, especially in the past couple
weeks?

"Then why didn't you tell me sooner?" He asked quietly, looking back down at the

table.

I sighed and pushed my own bowl away. "Edward..." I trailed off.

"I understand not that night. I do. But, what about the next day? Or, the day after

that?" His voice was almost pleading, desperate even.

"I don't know." I whispered. "I guess I was scared."

"Of what, Bella?" Edward asked, his tone frustrated.

- 209 -

"I don't know." I repeated in a quiet tone. I couldn't look at him. I could not see

the emotions play across his handsome face a

He pushed his bowl away and took my hand into his. "Do you want this baby?"

Yes... no... maybe... I don't knowand a half dozen other responses filtered through

my head. So, instead I answered with a question. "Do you?"

"More than you'll ever know." He gave my hand a gentle squeeze, his eyes

pleading with me again to understand.

"Then, I do too." I said with a little nod of my head.

"If that's not really how you feel-" He began but I cut him off quickly.

"It is." I said, trying to assure him and myself at the same time.

He didn't look very believing but he seem to let it drop, for the moment at least.

He knew we really didn't have the time right now to discuss this in detail. "Are we
going to tell my parents?"

"Do you want to?"

"Bella," he groaned, getting tired of me answering with questions. He knew I was

just trying to avoid it.

I rubbed my hands over my face. "Probably a good idea. I know they'll be happy

about it."

"How would you like to tell them?" He asked, grabbing my attention.

A small smile spread over my face as the idea came to me. I wasn't ecstatic about

this, but I knew that they would be. I could give this to them, and with a splash.
They deserved to have this moment.

"Let me handle it, okay?" I said slightly.

Edward raised an eyebrow, looking a little confused. "Alright..."

Edward Cullen

"Mom! Dad!" I said excitedly, giving them each a quick hug as they came in. "How

- 210 -

was your flight?"

"Good and boring." My dad said with a slight smile, patting me on the shoulder.

"How was the wedding?"

"Good... and boring." I repeated back to him with a slight smile.

"It's probably a good thing. Anyway, aren't most weddings?" He chuckled.

"So, are we just going to stand in the doorway or are we going to go open

presents?" My mother asked, interrupting our conversation, probably before my
father could get himself in trouble.

"Excited?" I teased.

"Of course! You know I love Christmas!" She answered with a big smile.

We sat in the living room, opening up gifts for the next hour or so after that. We

were having a good time but I felt nervous. I had no idea what Bella had in mind, or
even if she was going to do it today, but either way the look in her brown eyes at
breakfast made me worried.

We were eating sugar cookies and drinking cocoa afterwards, quiet conversations

filling the room. "So, I was thinking about remodeling the spare bedroom." Bella
started out casually, stepping into the conversation for the first time really that day.
I coughed, choking on my cookie.

"Oh, what were you thinking about doing?" My mother took the bait instantly. My

dad looked over at me, confused. I shook my head to say I was alright, taking a big
sip of the hot chocolate.

Bella stood up and offered her hand to my mother. "Come on and let me show you

my ideas." My said with a big smile, surprising me.

I was floored by Bella's actions. One minute she was acting like she wanted

nothing to do with the baby. And, now she was making this out to be a big surprise
she'd been planning for months. It was hard to keep up with her moods.

I heard the women chatting as they walked down the hall. My farther turned to me

once they were out of hearing range. "What's going on?"

"Um, you'll probably hear in a minute..." I trailed off.

- 211 -

"Should I be worried?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.

"You know, I am not really sure." I replied honestly.

Not ten seconds later I heard a very loud and happy squeal. I knew that noise

anywhere. That was the happy sounds of my mother. Very happy sounds.

"I think I should be." My father mumbled after hearing her.

A minute later my mom literally came bouncing in, her face red and a big smile

spread across her lips. She also, very literally, tackled me.

"I'm going to be a grandma!" She sang happily as she squeezed my neck. As I

hugged her back I saw Bella standing back, a tiny smile on her face. I waved her to
me and she stepped forward slowly.

"Congratulation," Carlisle said as he patted my back, my mother still holding me.

He brought Bella into a gentle hug and kissed her forehead lightly.

Bella Cullen

Edward was watching me the entire time, his eyes never leaving my own. Carlisle

finally had to pull Esme off of my poor husband to make her let go.

Edward walked over to me and lightly kissed my lips, his strong arms going

around my waist. "Thank you," he whispered into my ear.

"For what?" I whispered back.

"You made her really happy. I know you're not excited about this, but you still

made it special for her. You did a wonderful thing, Bella."

"Edward, I-" I started, only to be interrupted by Esme, which was probably a good

thing since I wasn't sure how I was going to finish that sentence.

"So, how far along are you, dear?"

"My doctor thinks I'm about ten weeks along." I answered really without thinking.

Much to my surprise, Esme smacked Edward's shoulder. "You waited that long to

tell me!"

- 212 -

"Ow! I just found out yesterday!" He defended himself, rubbing his arm after his

mother's hard blow.

"Esme, honestly we just found out." I said when I saw her disbelieving expression.

"We'll find out how far along for sure I am in a couple of weeks when I have my first
ultrasound."

"I'm so excited!" She squealed, moving on from her anger from before. "I can't

wait to go shopping. Do you think it's going to be a boy or a girl? Oh... it doesn't
matter!"

It was hard not to laugh at her enthusiasm. She was going to be a great

grandmother. The baby was going to be so spoiled.

Surprisingly enough, I began to feel excited, too.

Edward Cullen

I was happy and freaked out all at the same time. I wasn't freaked out about the

baby, but Bella's reaction to it. Her emotions and actions were all over the place.
While my mom was showing Bella what she wanted to do with the nursery, I decided
to take a breather outside. The fresh air would do me good. I needed to clear my
head.

"Hey son!" My dad said softly, coming in the backyard to join me after a few

minutes.

"Hey..."

"The women a bit much to handle?" He asked, copying my pose of leaning on the

deck, elbows resting on the wood to keep himself propped up.

I chuckled, "no, they're fine."

"What is it then?" He asked, knowing me all to well. He knew that there was

something on my mind, bothering me.

I sighed before answering. "It's just so much. So much has happened lately."

"Scared about being a father?" He asked sympathetically.

"No, not at all. I want kids. It's just... I didn't even know this was a possibility yet. I

- 213 -

mean, she was on the pill. And, then there is school. We just figured it out, you
know? And driving and weddings, and Irina-" I began to confess.

"Irina?" He asked, confused.

Shit, I had said too much. But, I decided to go with it. I needed to talk about it to

someone anyway.

"Irina was my piano teacher." I started.

"Oh?" He said, his voice urging me to continue.

"She kissed me." I said so softly I'm surprised he heard me.

"Oh..." He breathed. "Does Bella know?"

"I told her right after it happened."

"And?"

"And, she doesn't blame me. But, I do. I mean, we were friends. I didn't mean to

give her the impression that something could happen between us. I don't think I did.
I don't know." I buried my face in my hands, feeling completely frustrated at the
moment.

"You did the right thing telling Bella. Edward, son, you don't have a lot of

experience with women..."

"I don't have a lot of experience with normal human beings period." I interrupted.

He sighed heavily. "Edward, just because you started out differently doesn't mean

you aren't normal." I gave him a curious look before he continued. "It'll just take
time. You'll adjust. It's what you are good at."

"I don't know, maybe." I shrugged.

"I do know." He said, patting my back. I gave him a small smile which he returned.

"So, you're excited about making me a young grandfather?"

"Yes," I laughed. "Like I said, I didn't know it was a possibility, but it's a happy

surprise."

- 214 -

"Bella seems excited about it." He pointed out.

I paused, "I don't know... I guess..."

"Hm?" He turned towards me, surprised at my response.

"One minute she's freaking out and the next she's discussing possible nursery

colors with mom. I mean, she is all over the place-" I stopped when I heard him
chuckle. "What?"

"Welcome to the world of being married to a pregnant woman." He stated simply.

"Are they all this... random?" I asked seriously.

He pursed his lips and I could tell he was trying not to laugh too much. "Uh,

mostly, yes..."

"The entire time?" I asked, feeling myself blanch at the thought.

"No, there is a period where it balances out before it kicks into overdrive." My

father answered, looking at me from the corner of his eyes.

I groaned, putting my face into my hands once again. "I am screwed, aren't I?"

"Yup, pretty much." He chuckled. "But, it'll be worth it in the end."

"Gee, thanks dad." I muttered sarcastically.

He grinned widely then patted my back. "Glad to be of service."

Bella Cullen

I felt lighter now than when I did when I woke up this morning. I don't know what

happened but I was very happy it did.

Edward was in bed in his boxers, reading, his silver rimmed glasses perched on

his perfectly straight nose. Pieces of his beautiful hair were falling over his
forehead, contrasting brightly with his beautiful ivory skin.

This was the first time I realized how beautiful our babies were going to be.

"Why the smile?" He asked curiously. "Not that I don't like seeing it."

- 215 -

"We're going to have pretty babies." I blurted out then blushed brightly at my

admission.

Edward chuckled softly and put his book down. "Just now realize that, did you?"

"I guess," I shrugged.

He motioned for me to come closer. I did, going to straddle his waist. He gripped

my hips and leaned forward to kiss my lips softly before pulling away, his eyes
gazing into mine. "I knew that when I was blind."

I giggled, "liar."

"I did! Honestly, if they look like you, in anyway, they are going to be perfect." He

said in that velvety voice of his, his natural charm coming out.

"You are so full of it." I mumbled, rolling my eyes.

"Yeah, but you love me for it." He teased with his crooked smile.

"I guess," I teased right back. Chuckling, he pulled me tighter to his chest.

"You okay?" He asked very simply after a few minutes of just holding me.

"Yeah, I'm okay." I replied, looking up into his sparkling green eyes. A slow lazy

smile spread across his lips and he touched my cheek. I could not help but smile
back because I knew. I knew I was okay and everything would be okay as long as I
had him.

Hey everyone! Happy Monday! The whole baby thing is finally coming

together. I actually considered ending it at this chapter because it feels like
it's been wrapped up, but I realize that about... oh... 3,000 people would
have my head lol I know everyone wants to know about the baby, the birth,
everyone's reaction. So, I will keep going until the end... whatever that may
mean.

Newsletter info on my profile if you're interested!

- 216 -

Chapter 28

I hate to do this to you guys, again, but me and my stories are going on hiatus.

I just found out that instead of having a month, to six weeks, I have only about a

week and a half longer before they're going to take the baby. Because of this I don't
have the time to post anything new. I've got to prepare a bit more. I know you guys
understand. I just don't want to disappear off the face of the earth.

Everything is fine, they're just taking her earlier than I expected. I don't know

when I will be back, but I will be back! Maybe I will get some writing done while I'm
gone. Besides what stories I'm posting, I have several ideas. You'll see.

Keep an eye out for wonderful stories I'm going to keep betaing on as long as I

can (which isn't much longer, but I plan to come back to that as well too when I
can.) They are Holding out for You by Obessingoveredward, Readjusting and Taking
Chances by Muggleinlove. They are all fantastic stories that I highly recommend.

Thank you guys for being so understanding and be on the look out on the day of

my kiddo's birth. My great friends as a baby shower gift have wrote three wonderful
one shots with the baby theme. They are all very different and great. In honor of
Vivian (my baby) they're going to post them on the day of her birth. How's that for
awesome?

Thank you for being such great friends, readers, and reviewers. Have a happy

Mardi Gras, St. Patrick's day, and Easter if you don't hear from me. (And whatever
fun holidays between now and then) Wish me luck!

~*Jay*~

- 217 -

Chapter 29

I have returned! Finally...

Edward

"I don't want to go," she complained after she packed the final bit of clothing,

sliding the zipper home with a little more force than was needed. Bella flopped onto
the bed, arms above her head. Her beautiful brown hair flared around her face, the
brown making her look like a china doll.

China dolls were something I recently discovered. I wondered down the toy aisle

at the store when Bella was grocery shopping with my mother one day. I wanted to
look at all the things I had to look forward to in the future. Maybe not in the very
near future, but someday. I saw a lovely little doll that was almost entirely Bella.
Brown curly hair, creamy white skin, tinted pink cheeks, overly full lips but it had
something different. The doll's eyes were my exact shade of green.

I knew this what our child would look like exactly.

Bella sighed heavily, pulling me out of my thoughts. I smiled at her, crawling over

her body and straddling her thighs. I hovered over her carefully, running my fingers
through her hair. "We don't have to go."

"Yes, we do. We already bought the tickets. We need to get this over-" she began

but I hushed her with a kiss.

"Why don't we just call your mother and tell her that you feel too ill to travel?" I

scooted down her thighs and lightly kissed her stomach, pushing her shirt up a little.
"She'll understand if you tell her the reason."

"You just don't want to give her a chance to kill you in person." She teased,

running her fingers through my hair and tugging on it gently. I looked up, placing
my chin on her rock hard stomach. Her expression turned serious. "I should tell my
mother in person that I am pregnant. We did it with your parents."

I sighed, lightly kissing her stomach again. "I know, but I know so many much

more fun things we can do on New Year's eve."

"So do I." She moaned as I flicked my tongue over her belly button. My hands

- 218 -

massaged her hips, tugging down her sweat pants slightly. I kissed the soft plain of
flesh between her hips, sighing in pleasure. She groaned, tugging on my hair again.
"Edward, our flight is in two hours. We don't have time for this."

"I don't want to leave this room." It was my turn to complain. I didn't want to go to

Florida. As much as I loved Bella, dealing with her mother was not something I
wanted to do.

"Edward, I don't want to either, but we need to. We'll have another weekend to

ourselves soon."

I gazed at her hard when she said the words. "Do you mean that?"

"Of course," she rolled her eyes with a smile. "I know we've been busy but it won't

be like this for forever.

I licked my lips as I thought, thinking of what we could do alone. But, sadly

enough, it never seemed like we could be alone in our own home. Someone was
always here. "Let me plan a weekend away. Not next week, but the week after?" I
offered, really hoping that she could take it.

"I don't know..." she trailed off. "What would this weekend entail?" She looked at

me suspiciously.

"Us, alone, maybe a nice hotel room with a nice view-" She raised her hand up

before I could say anymore. "What?"

"You can have a weekend if I can set a price limit." She said in a hard tone. I

actually snorted at her request. She looked none too pleased about that.

"Bella, you're talking to the wrong person about this. Money means nothing to me.

You know that. Don't set me up for failure." I teased as I dragged my fingernails
over her stomach lightly. Her back arched towards my hands, showing me exactly
how much she liked it. I loved her response to it. I thought she was sexy normally,
but since I had found out she was pregnant, I found her irresistible.

"Edward..." she groaned.

"Give me other restrictions. But, sorry, no money limit." I said softly, my husky

tone surprising me for some reason.

She huffed, pursing her lips out. "Fine. Such a pain."

- 219 -

I laughed, pressing my forehead against the stomach that contained the most

precious cargo. My child. "I'm sorry, love. I don't mean to be. But, I will give you
whatever else you want."

She thought about it for a moment, biting her bottom lip. "Fine. Let's see. One

state limit."

"What?" I said, gazing at her.

"You can go no farther than one state away. Arkansas, Texas, Mississippi, or you

can stay in Louisiana. After all, it's only a weekend."

"Long weekend," I corrected.

She blew out a breath again. "No plane rides."

I crawled up her body, taking her face in my hands. I kissed the top of her head

before kissing down the forehead to her nose. I hovered over her lips. "Of course
not." I moved my hand over her stomach, remembering her upset stomach the last
time we flew.

Bella raised her arms above her head, wrapping her arms around my neck. She

tugged me lower, using no words. We kissed then, lips locked together. I never
wanted to pull away from her.

Bella

"This is awful!" I moaned, clutching my stomach as we circled the airport over

Jacksonville. We had been in the air like this for now an exact hour. There was a
storm hovering over the area and they weren't going to chance it until it passed.
That couldn't happen for me soon enough. I had thrown up in that bag that they
provided twice, just in the time we had been circling.

"It'll be over soon," Edward said softly, rubbing his cool hand over the back of my

neck. It was easy to get to since my head was between my legs.

"I thought this was suppose to get easier the farther long you get."

"You're in the first trimester still. Some women never get over it." Edward

annoyingly pointed out. I hated that his mother bought us those 'what to expect'
books. I hadn't picked them up yet. Edward, on the other hand, had yet to put them
down. He knew more than me. Perhaps when the thought of reading didn't make me

- 220 -

sick, I would try. But, the idea made me gag.

Edward heard the noise and handed me a fresh bag. He was so gentle with me,

holding my hair away from my face. I felt so bad that he had to do this for me. No
human should have to listen to his noise. It made me glad that we were in first class
right now and there was no one else to bother.

The stewardess bought another ginger ale which I drank down quickly, washing

away the taste in my mouth. She gave me a small smile, patting my shoulder as she
passed me again. Apparently she had been working for the airlines for twenty years
and was pregnant with all three of her children while doing it. I cringed at the very
thought.

I really needed to stop thinking.

I heaved again into the bag, but there wasn't really anything in me but the soda.

My stomach gurgled loudly, twisting and turning. The only comfort I had was
Edward's hand rubbing up and down my spine, the other still holding my hair.

"We'll be landing now, miss." The stewardess said, kneeling down beside me.

"Would you like to have a doctor waiting for you?"

I shook my head. "It's just morning sickness." I couldn't even bear the thought of

doctors and needles right now. I pursed my lips together, not going to say anything
else.

"Yes, but you've thrown up quite a bit. You don't want to get dehydrated."

"We are going directly to the hotel after this." Edward assured her. "I'll make sure

she gets something in her stomach and gets some rest. If she does continue to feel
ill, I will take her to a doctor right away."

This seem to placate the woman, thankfully.

I leaned my head against Edward's shoulder, closing my eyes tightly as we

descended onto the tarmac. What would I tell my mother if she saw me like this? If
she saw me sick like this she'd insist that I needed to go to the doctor. I couldn't
have that.

So, as we exited the plane, I straightened my back and took bold steps forward. I

felt a tad bit dizzy, but it wasn't as bad as I feared. It could have been a lot worse.

- 221 -

"Bella, do you want me to get you a wheel chair or something?" Edward asked,

pulling down our two back packs and throwing them over his shoulder. I knew there
was no chance that he would let me carry my own.

"No," I shook my head a little too quickly, making the swimming in my stomach

worse. "I'll be fine." I tried to smile, but it didn't work very well. Thankfully Edward
simply nodded, looking grim. I touched his hand, "if I feel too badly, you can get one
and then take me straight to the hospital. Okay?"

He sighed. "There's nothing they can do for you at the hospital. I just feel guilty." I

looked at him concerned. What in the world could he feel guilty about. He gave me a
small smile. "I put you in this position and I can't even do anything to make you feel
better. I'm sorry about that."

"You help far more than you'll ever know." I reassured him, pressing a kiss to his

jaw. I wasn't going to bother him with my bad breath.

Edward

I made sure to stay behind her the entire time as we walked through the

terminals. I just knew she was going to fall. I'd feel horrible if she did and I wasn't
there to catch her. I placed a protective hand on her back, sighing heavily.

"Edward, I'm fine, really." She tried to reassure me, but I was having no part of it.

I knew she felt badly. Her normally lovely cream skin was a horrid shade of gray.
There were deep purple circles under her eyes and she was covered with sweat.

There was no way that Renee would miss this.

We were suppose to be meeting her mother at the front doors. Bella had already

called Renee to make sure she was here. She was by the pick up lane, waiting for us
to arrive. For some reason she didn't want us to get all wet in the still light rain that
was going on, like we would melt.

Bella was doing so much better than I expected her to. That is until we walked

past a small fast food restaurant that was designed to feed the hungry passengers as
they waited. It was hot dogs or something. It didn't smell half bad to me, but I knew
automatically what Bella's reaction to the scent would be.

As if on cue she clutched her hand over her mouth and turned a green shade that

even I could not miss. She hunched over for a moment. But, she swallowed and
straightened, a determined look in her eyes. I opened my mouth to say something

- 222 -

but before I could she was standing upright and was trying to strode off. Trying
being the main word. Her knees wobbled and within a second, I had her in my arms.
The last thing she needed right now as a head injury.

"Edward, put me down." She said weakly, "I'm fine. Really."

"You're not fine. You're dehydrated and tired. There isn't a single thing in your

stomach. I'm going to get you to the hotel and get you something to drink, and
maybe some broth or something. If you don't keep that down I'm going to take you
to the ER."

"But, my mom," she tried to argue, but I wouldn't allow her.

"She can just wait. You need to get some rest." I told her as I moved towards the

door.

I heard a loud gasp and then a high pitched squeal. I saw from the corner of my

eyes that Bella rolled her own. Her mother was known for her dramatics. It was
going to be an interesting weekend.

"What did you do to my baby?!"

Hey guys! I'm back finally. Sorry it took so long. Don't worry, everything

with the baby is great and we're all doing fine!

Just to let you know, the chapters in this are going to be shorter but I'm

going to update twice a week, Tuesdays and Fridays until I finish writing the
story. When I finish writing it, I'll post daily if I can.

Also, I'm posting a new story, Walking away, in which I really really like. I

want you to go check it out. And if you're in the mood for something darker
go check out the stories that I'm betaing and co authoring for Thespoiltone.
The entire saga is amazing and has to be my favorite thing that I'm working
on right now!

So, what do you guys think?

- 223 -

Chapter 30

Bella

I rolled my eyes at my mother's dramatic behavior. This was insane. Why would

she automatically assume Edward did something to me? "Mother, I'm fine. He didn't
do anything to me. The flight just didn't agree with me." I tried to reassure her.

"You can't even walk!" She said in an irrationally high tone of voice.

"I can walk. I'm fine." She looked at me, unbelieving. I looked at my husband and

said through gritted teeth. "Put me down."

"But, Bella..." He said but sighed, knowing there was no point arguing with me. I

was grateful for that. At least he knew me well enough to know better then to try. I
gave him an apologetic smile about my tone, but I didn't want to give him a reason
to think there was room to try to argue.

He placed me on my feet with a heavy sigh. I straightened my shirt, squaring off

my shoulders. "See, Renee. I'm just tired. The plane ride just did a number on me,
that's all."

"It's more than that!" She said, looking me over like she'd be able to find an

outside source to explain my illness. My mother was getting nuttier by the day.

"No, it's not." I argued. I felt Edward lean into my back and whisper into my ear so

only I could hear.

"That's not entirely true." I turned and smiled slightly, running my hand over his

cheek. He gave me a brilliant smile before kissing my temple. This time he spoke a
bit louder. "Renee, we should get her to the hotel."

"No! I'm not letting her out of my sight when she looks this way!" Renee said

quickly before tugging me forward.

"Mom, I really just want to get back to the hotel. I'll wash up, take a nap and then

you, me, Phil and Edward can go to dinner." I said, trying to calm her.

"Phil won't be coming, dear." She said quickly.

- 224 -

"What? Why? He isn't working, is he?" I asked, narrowing my eyes on my mother. I

could tell by the look on her face that she was hiding something. This was not good
news for us. This would not make this weekend easier.

"I wouldn't know what he's doing..." She trailed off, her nose in the air.

"Oh, no. Mom, what did you do?" I said, pulling out of her grasp.

"The nerve! I didn't do anything." She said defensively. I felt Edward place his

hand on the small of my back, comforting me. He didn't want me to get too stressed
out, for the baby's sake. I knew this wouldn't help.

I sighed, pursing my lips. "Fine, what did he do?"

She said nothing but started walking at double speed towards the car. She clicked

the button on her keyring, opening the door quickly before slipping in. I turned to
Edward, frowning. "As I thought."

Edward

Bella didn't even try to argue with her mother after that about going to the hotel. I

knew it would be pointless to even try to bring it up. So now I was sitting in the
uncomfortable, overly bright, kitchen. The tension in the room was overwhelming. I
wanted nothing more than to be in my own home with my wife. This was not how I
wanted to spend New Year's weekend.

"Really, mom, I don't need anything." Bella said for the second time. Renee kept

trying to shove different medications in her directions. Bella would read each box
and then pass it off. I easily knew the reason why.

'If Pregnant or Breast Feeding, please speak to your doctor or pharmacist first

before using this medication.'

Renee sighed, seeming to give up on that. "Would you like something to eat then?"

I looked at Bella and I saw her go a little green around the edges again. She had

told me before about Renee's kitchen experiments. I thought I would save Bella the
trip to the bathroom. "Actually, Renee, I was hoping to take you lovely ladies to
dinner."

Bella smiled at me gratefully but Renee simply glared at me. "What? Don't think

I'm able to cook a proper meal?"

- 225 -

I wasn't going to tell her that she hit the nail on the head. I was going to be more

polite than that. Also, I didn't want Bella to smack me. I put on my best smile,
ignoring her rude tone as best as possible. "No, not at all, Renee. It's just been a
long day for everyone, I didn't want to put you through the trouble. Also, I did some
research and there are some wonderful-"

"I can cook a good meal for my child! I can-"

Bella stood up quickly, slamming her hands down on the table top, palms down.

"What the hell is your problem?"

I sat shocked by Bella's harsh tone, but Renee didn't even bat an eyelash or miss a

beat. "I don't have a problem. He does!" Renee jabbed a finger in my direction.

"What? Are you out of your mind? He's been nothing but polite to you. You've been

nothing but a rude bitch."

"Don't you use that tone with me, young lady!"

"Then don't be crazy! I bet this is why Phil isn't here right now." Bella hissed. My

jaw dropped at her angry tone. I could almost guarantee it was the pregnancy
hormones talking, but it didn't make the words any less true.

"You don't know what you're talking about." Renee snapped back, taking a step

closer. I stood up, not liking how irrationally she was acting right now. I would not
let her hurt my wife. I didn't care if she was Bella's mother.

"I know exactly how you are, Mother. You are a flake and when your hobbies stop

being interesting to you, you blow them off. Did you blow Phil off? One day it's going
to be one too many times. He won't take you back and you'll deserve it. I wouldn't
take you back if you were acting like such a bitter hag." Bella was trembling with
her harsh words. I places my hands on her shoulders, trying to calm her. She didn't
even acknowledge the gesture. "You need therapy. You shouldn't treat all men this
way if one makes you mad. Edward didn't do anything to you."

"He took my baby from me!"

"Took me? Mom! Please! I left. I couldn't take you anymore. I'm not your mother

and I got tired of acting that way. I will make sure my children NEVER feel that way.
They need a stable mother in a loving home. Not some crazy- just you! Argh!" Bella
growled, stomping her foot. She was so flustered she couldn't even finish her
sentence. I had never seen her this way before.

- 226 -

I placed a loving and protective hand over her stomach and lightly kissed her

cheek. "Calm down, Bella love. You shouldn't get so stressed out. It's not good for
you and-" I stopped myself before I could say anything else. It was not the right time
to say anything. Of course I stuck my foot in my mouth.

"For you and what, Bella?" Renee said accusingly. Then her eyes narrowed on me.

"Are you pregnant?" She didn't even wait for an answer before she began to rant.
"Are you out of your mind!? You are far too young to be pregnant!"

I wasn't going to let Renee talk to her this way anymore. It was time for me to step

in. "We are married, Renee. She does not need your permission for any of her
actions." I wasn't going to deny that she was pregnant, but I wasn't going to say she
was either. I would have Bella say that, if she wanted to. I wasn't sure if she wanted
to at this point.

"She shouldn't have married you in the first place!" She growled at me.

I laughed angrily, taking a step in front of Bella. "You know, I don't think you have

any right to judge anyone's marriage. I will never hurt Bella and I won't allow you to
hurt her."

Bella tugged on my shirt and I turned. Her eyes were glassy with tears and it

broke my heart. I wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling her to me. I lightly
kissed her forehead, burying my nose in her hair for a minute.

"Get your hands off my daughter!" Renee shrieked, pushing my chest hard. I

hardly moved but Bella was the one that stumbled backwards. I caught her arm up
before she could fall, pulling her up swiftly. She pressed against my chest for a
moment before she turned her angry gaze to her mother.

"You will never know your grandchild." Bella said in such an angry tone that it

surprised me. I had never heard such venom in her voice before. I had never seen
her this way before, ever. It broke my heart even more. She turned to me, her eyes
pleading. "Take me home, Edward."

Bella

Edward didn't argue with me. I knew he didn't want to be here in the first place. I

wish I had listened to him this morning and just stayed behind. I knew she wouldn't
have understood, but it would have saved me from going through this. It was
frustrating and annoying.

- 227 -

But, most of all, it was painful.

I felt so numb the entire flight home. I didn't even throw up once. I couldn't

concentrate on being sick to my stomach. I couldn't focus enough to think. My mind
was blank and my body was unmoving the entire time. I simply stared forward, my
lips locked in a hard line. I barely blinked. I had to hold myself together. I could not,
no, would not, let her do this to me. Not anymore. I was not a child. I would not feel
this way.

When the plane landed Edward placed a nervous hand on my arm, stroking it

gently. "Would you like to get something to eat?"

I shook my head, not even looking at him as we stood. I hadn't said a single word

since we left Renee's overly decorated and tacky home. He had not pressed the
issued. I knew that wouldn't last, but I wasn't ready to talk about it yet. I was
grateful that I had this time in my own head.

He sighed and nodded, his hand never leaving my body in some way. I could feel

his guilt radiate from behind me. He felt responsible for this, felt bad that I was this
way. He had nothing to do with it though. He was the only thing keeping me
together.

I would have to make sure he knew that later. He had to know how much I relied

on him. He was my strength. And I so needed that right now. I had no strength of my
own right now. None.

I had nothing in me at all.

The cab ride was just as silent. The driver didn't even try to make small talk after

she saw my black expression. Edward gave the woman two twenties as we exited,
whispering a quiet thank you. I could just imagine that I sucked all the happy energy
out of every single place right now. She deserved that tip.

I walked ahead of him to the front door, unlocking it. I was unhurried. There was

no need to rush right now. I had no reason to. I knew what would happen when I
shut that door behind me and I wasn't looking forward to it.

I took a few steps inside and simply stopped. I felt Edward's hands on my

shoulders the moment the door was locked behind us. His voice was nothing more
than a whisper behind me. "Bella?"

I felt my knees give first and then I dropped to the floor like a stone.

- 228 -

Oooooo What happened to Bella?

By the way, lol if you've never been pregnant, and even some pregnant

women don't understand this, but your emotions and your actions go
HAYWIRE when you're pregnant. I was down right mean the first four
months of my pregnancy. You can just ask my husband. And the sad part of
it was that I kind of enjoyed it lol The first time every I didn't take crap from
anyone.

And yes, I know Renee is crazy. She's based on someone though.

So, what do you think is gonna happen next?

- 229 -

Chapter 31

For those who figured out what was going to happen... good job.

Bella

Dreams. Such horrible and scary dreams. They flowed into one another, painful

and black. They seemed so real and yet, not, all at the same time. I was an outsider
in them. Watching them happen, over and over again. Flame, pain, blood. It was all
mixed painfully together. But honestly, as I woke I could not tell you exactly what I
had dreamed about. The images faded as soon as they came onto my mental screen.

I felt a bright light against my eyelids. My eyelashes fluttered against it, willing it

away. It would have gone away, I would have gone back to sleep, if I hadn't of heard
his voice.

"Bella?" He asked, excited and strained all the same time. I couldn't imagine what

he had to be worried about at this moment. And then I remembered the previous
day. Ah, that's why.

I tried to open my mouth to answer, but it felt altogether too dry. Like there was a

desert in my mouth. So, I decided to open my eyes instead to show him that I was
awake. But, when they opened, they closed again in shock.

Where was I? I thought to myself. The room was all wrong. This was not my

bedroom or even a hotel room. Then the answer became clear. It was a hospital
room.

"Bella?" Edward said again, his hand, the palm warm from being clinched most

likely, touched my own. I tried to move it, to grasp his, but I felt something
uncomfortable in my arm. It pinched every time I flinched or moved, pulling at the
center part of the inside of my arm. I opened my eyes again, trying to see what was
making the uncomfortable tugging.

It was an IV. Of course, that made sense.

"Bella?" Edward said a final time. I gazed at him, my eyes narrowing in confusion.

"How are you feeling?"

"My mouth is dry." I answered. I realized then that, though my mouth was dry, I

- 230 -

was not thirsty. I ran my tongue over my lips, trying to moisten them. I must have
slept with my mouth open because they were cracked as well.

Edward's hands worked quickly, pouring me a glass of water from the ugly pepto

pink colored pitcher. He stood, handing it to me. He ran a hand over my hair, kissing
the top of my head. "You scared me," he whispered into my locks.

"I'm sorry," I muttered. "Why am I here?" Then I remembered something and my

heart twisted. "Is the baby okay?"

Edward looked at me for a moment, his expression changing. I couldn't

understand it. It was a mixture of shock, surprised and excitement. "They're fine."

"What?" I began to ask, but there was a knock on the door.

A tall young woman entered, her blond hair in a pony tail at the top of her head.

"Well, look who's awake!" She said brightly. "I'm Dr. Stone. How are you feeling?"

"Confused," I said in a sigh as the woman pulled the white blanket from my legs

and began to rub my ankles, squeezing them. I couldn't understand what she was
doing. I wasn't about to ask either.

"That's not surprising. You've been asleep for two days."

"Two days?" I asked in shock. I turned to Edward. "What happened?" I wasn't

asking now. I was demanding.

"You were brought to the ER after fainting and failing to awaken. You were

suffering from exhaustion and dehydration. Your husband explained about your day
and we felt it was best to simply let you rest, after making sure you could awaken, of
course. Do you remember?"

I shook my head, my eyes still on Edward's face. "No."

"Not surprising." She said, replacing the blanket. The doctor pulled the

stethoscope from her neck and placed it in her ears. She patted my shoulder and I
sat up so she could listen to my breathing. After she finished, she began to speak
again. "We gave you something to help you rest more comfortably. We thought that
it would be best for you and your babies."

"Babies?" I asked in confusion, my eyes turning towards the doctor's now.

- 231 -

"Yes, we did an ultrasound and they both seem to be healthy and normal eleven

week olds."

"Both of them?" I said in a soft tone, feeling myself become dizzy. I looked to

Edward. "Both of them?" I repeated.

"Twins," he whispered softly as he leaned over and lightly kissed my temple.

"Oh my," I breathed.

"We're going to keep you overnight tonight, just to make sure. Before you leave in

the morning we're going to do another ultrasound. Just to let you know, no more
marathon flying until after the pregnancy is over." She said, patting my hand. She
then turned her gaze to Edward. "Would you like us to have someone send
something up or would you like to get her something to eat? I'd like her to eat, at
least a little."

"I'll get her something." He said, his eyes locked on mine. His eyes were searching

for some sort of an expression. But, I had none to give him other than shock. Total
and utter shock.

Two? Twins?

Edward

Her eyelashes were fluttering, over and over again, even after the doctor left. She

said nothing. She didn't even move. She sat stock still on the mattress, her eyes in
front of her.

I knew I had already said it too many times this morning, but I didn't know what

else to ask. "Bella?" She didn't move an inch. "Bella, love? Are you alright?"

"Two." She said quietly. I knew it wasn't a question.

"Yes," I smiled slightly. "Twins."

"How?"

I laughed at the question, pulling her out of her fog. She looked at me curiously. I

gave her my best innocent smile. "I imagine the same way. I don't think there is a
special technique or anything."

- 232 -

She laughed softly, a smile coming over her pale pink lips. "No, I guess not."

"Are you okay?" I said, not talking about her physical state at all. I knew she'd be

alright in that way. I was more worried about her emotionally right now.

"I was out for two days?" She asked softly, twisting her fingers in the blanket.

"Yes," I replied, sitting in the uncomfortable chair I had barely left in days. "All of

our friends have been coming and going. Rosalie is mad at you," I teased.

"Why?" She scrunched up her eyebrows.

"Because Alice knew first, of course." Bella rolled her eyes, giving me another

smile. "Charlie was quite shocked too. I should call him up. I know he'd like to see
you."

"Call him up?" Everything seemed to be a question this morning.

"Yes. He went down to the cafeteria for something to eat. We didn't expect you to

wake up so suddenly."

"Wait? What? Charlie is here?" Her eyes moved side to side, going over that

information. "Does that mean- I mean, is she..." She trailed off.

"No," I said, knowing exactly what she was asking. "No, Renee is not here. She

knows though. Charlie said he'd have her arrested if she comes within a state of you
right now. He told her that you didn't stay down there for a reason and that you
obviously don't want her around right now. She was the problem, not the solution.

"I'm not sure how I feel about that." Bella muttered, pulling her knees up to her

chest.

"I'm sorry," I whispered, "I didn't mean to-"

"No. You're right. She is the problem. Or rather, she has a problem." She looked

up at me curiously. "Are you okay?"

I snorted. "How can you even think about me right now? You're the one in the

hospital."

"But, I can't imagine... Having to be here, waiting for me. That must have been

boring."

- 233 -

"Boring would not be the word that I would use." I sighed, leaning forward.

"Frustrating, painful, frightening, perhaps, but boring, never."

"I'm sorry," she repeated. Bella ran her fingers over my eyes, tracing the purple

circles underneath them. I had barely slept, barely moved, in days. "You look so
tired," she whispered, her words heartbreakingly soft.

"No," I shook my head, not looking at her. I was, but I wasn't going to say that to

her. Of course she knew I was lying.

"Go get some sleep, Edward."

"I will not leave your side, not for long anyway." I said solemnly. "You must be out

of your mind, or drugged still, to even think that was a possibility. Like I could now."

"Edward, I'm in a hospital. Nothing can happen. You should-"

I cut her off, quickly leaning forward and pressing my lips to hers. "Bella, please,

love. Don't argue with me about this. I'm not going anywhere. Ever."

Bella nodded her head slowly, her messy brown hair bobbing with the movement.

She bit her bottom lip before she spoke again. "Kiss me again, Edward."

Bella

Edward crawled onto the bed, on his hands and knees. I laid back slowly, letting

his body hover over mine, comforting and strong. I ran my fingertips over his
forearms, my eyes moving over his face. I was searching for something, but I wasn't
sure what. I just- I just wanted to make sure that he was okay.

His lips pressed against mine, soft and gentle. "Are you alright?" I breathed as he

pulled away. Instead of answering, he pressed his lips to mine more firmly. My
fingers laced into his hair, pulling him closer to me. I moaned against his mouth,
sighing with the tenderness of his lips.

Well, it was at least nice to know that he was not going to treat me like glass. That

something good to know.

I heard a throat clear behind me. I turned my head quickly to see who was making

the noise. I smiled as I saw my father. He was blushing, his face downwards towards
the brown floor. "You know, that's what got you up here in the first place." He
muttered sarcastically.

- 234 -

Edward scrambled off of me, flushing a bright red. I almost giggled at his

expression. "Sorry," he muttered.

Charlie waved his apology off. "It's fine. You're an old married couple now. It's to

be expected." He said, looking rather uncomfortable. He cleared his throat again,
changing the direction of the conversation. "So, how are you feeling, kiddo?"

I thought about that for a minute. "Tired," I whispered. I had been tired for a while

now, before all this happened. I was ready for a break.

"I don't see how," Charlie chuckled. "You've been asleep since Friday night."

I bit my lip. I was still kind of confused. "Did I miss New Years?"

Edward took my hand, squeezing it gently. "No, love. That's tonight. I'm afraid we

won't be going anywhere," he replied, waving his hand around the room.

"Oh, I know that. It's just... well... I didn't want to miss our first New Year's kiss as

an old married couple." I smiled, using the phrase my father had used earlier.

Edward chuckled, leaning in slowly. "No, you didn't miss that." He kissed me then

lightly. I heard Charlie shuffle behind me and I knew we were making him
uncomfortable. Edward pulled back but not before pressing a firm kiss to my
forehead.

"Well, you must be hungry, Bells. Want me to get you something?" My father

offered.

I bit my lip. Thinking about it, I was craving something. But, I wasn't sure if it was

the right time of the day for it. It was hard to get a grip on time. "What time is it?" I
asked, giving up after not really figuring it out on my own. I couldn't find a clock
anywhere in the room.

Charlie looked at his watch. "A little after two in the afternoon."

"Oh," I said, feeling a bit disappointed. "No, that's okay. I'll just wait until dinner."

Edward sighed, rolling his eyes. "What is it that you want, Bella?"

"Eggs," I said sheepishly. I looked up as Edward chuckled. "What?"

"I think I can arrange that," he said as he stood up. "IHOP?" I nodded my head

- 235 -

quickly in response.

"I can get it, Ed," Charlie commented as he went to stand. Edward put his hand up

with a smile.

"No, I'll get it. Why don't you two spend some time together? What would you like,

love?" He asked, turning his attention towards me.

I thought about it for a minute. "Breakfast sampler."

Edward rolled his eyes. I could see his thoughts to that answer. I'm sure it had

something to me running to the bathroom, but he didn't say anything. Instead he
turned his eyes towards my father. "What about you, Charlie?"

"Same," he said with a smile.

Edward leaned in and lightly gave me a kiss on the forehead. He whispered that

he loved me in my ear, running a soft hand over my stomach. Before he left out the
door he stopped abruptly and turned. "Oh, I'll just be a few minutes. I'm going to get
you a toothbrush and such. I figured you might need it by now."

I giggled softly, "yeah. That's an understatement. Thank you."

"Of course," he called before shutting the door. I leaned back into the bed, smiling

slightly. I had the sweetest husband.

"So, kid, how are you really feeling?"

After I post this, I'm going back to bed. I'm sick, pouts. Oh, also, for those

who are curious. No, Renee is of course not based on me but my mother.
Yes, feel pity for me lol.

By the way, I'm on twitter now! Jayeliwood. Just tweet me!

So, twins? Did you see that coming? Yes, it was the plan all along.

- 236 -

Chapter 32

Bella

I looked at my dad for a few minutes, trying to figure out exactly what he meant

by that question. "Like I said, dad, I'm just a bit tired." I decided to take the ignorant
route. I wanted him to explain himself.

"No," he sighed, rolling his eyes, "with all this?" He waved his hand over my

stomach.

"I am good about this." I said in a mocking tone, waving my hand over my

stomach. He couldn't even say out loud that I was pregnant. "I wasn't expecting it,
but it's not a bad thing."

"I'm just surprised, you're just normally so responsible..." He trailed off, muttering

quietly to himself.

"I was on birth control." I told him a bit angrily. "I was being responsible."

"Oh."

"Besides, I'm married. There isn't anything wrong with me being pregnant now." I

pointed out, trying to sooth my anger but it wasn't working.

"I know that." He said, his tone embarrassed. "You're just so young, Bells."

"I know that. I wasn't expecting it, like I said, but I don't think this is a bad thing.

It was meant to happen. Edward and I are meant to be parents." I stopped when I
realized how true those words were. I smiled slightly, feeling a little bit lighter.

"You'll be a fine mother." Charlie said before patting my knee.

Well, this was getting too emotional for both of us now so I decided to change the

subject. We needed something safe to talk about. "So, how long you staying for?"

"I'm leaving on Monday." He said with a yawn.

"You look tired," I commented. "You should get some sleep. Go back to the house

and sleep on a real bed."

- 237 -

"I'm not going to leave you alone." He said strongly, until he yawned again. I

rolled my eyes and opened my mouth. When he saw my expression he spoke more
firmly. "I won't leave you alone."

"I'll keep her company, Charlie." I heard a familiar voice say. I smiled slightly.

"Hi, Em!" I called, smiling at him brightly.

"Hey there, girlie. It's nice to see you awake. You were really starting to worry

us." He commented as he went to the end of the bed and tugged at one of my toes
through the blanket. He turned his attention back to Charlie. "Seriously, I'll keep her
company. I ain't got nothing better to do today."

"Ain't got nothing..." I snorted to myself. "Great grammar."

"Shut up," he teased, winking at me.

Charlie watched the exchange between us silently. He seemed concerned for some

reason, but another yawn came from his lips. I gave him a pointed look and he
sighed. "Alright, I'm going to get some sleep. You be a good girl and call me if you
need anything."

My father gave me an awkward kiss before leaving me alone with my friend. With

one easy movement he scooted me over to one edge of the bed and he sat beside me,
putting an arm around my shoulder. "So, where's Rose?" I asked, poking his rib.

"She with her family. They have this traditional meal that they eat every New

Years. It's disgusting, so I used you to get out of it."

"Gee, thanks. Glad to be of service." I muttered sarcastically.

"Hey! I should be thanking you! Black eyed peas and cabbage are gross."

"You know a veggie won't kill you." I shot back quickly, enjoying our banter.

"Sounding like a mother already," he laughed.

I sighed. "Do I really?"

"Yup, it's not a bad thing." He placed a kiss on my cheek. I sniffled, trying to hold

in sudden tears. He pouted out his lips, giving me sad puppy dog eyes. "My baby is
going to have babies!"

- 238 -

"Shut up," I laughed, a couple tears spilling down my eyes as I slapped him on the

stomach. He huffed loudly before laughing, rubbing the side of my arm. "God, this is
scary."

"I can imagine," he whispered. "You'll do fine, baby. You're going to be a fantastic

mom. Edward, on the other hand..." He trailed off, breaking the tension in the heavy
moment. I was grateful to him for that.

I poked his rib again and he laughed, hugging me tightly to him. I set my head on

his shoulder. "Thanks, Em."

"Anytime, baby. Anytime."

Edward

It only took me an hour to get all the things I need. I order the food on the phone

before I went to Wal-mart which was right next door so it would be ready by the
time it got done. It didn't take me long to find all the things I need. What took the
longest was the wait at the check out.

Not a single noise was coming from Bella's room I realized as I walked down the

hall. I wasn't surprised by this. Charlie was never one for chat and I wouldn't be too
surprised if Bella was sleeping again.

What I saw when I came in surprised me. In bed was Bella and Emmett, his arm

draped over her shoulder. She had her head on his chest, her fingers clutching his
shirt. Em's head was tilted back, his mouth hanging open. They were both dead
asleep. Charlie was no where in sight. I sat the bags down and walked to the bed
and tapped my friend's shoulder.

"You know, this is probably the only time in the history of marriage that a man

hasn't killed the man he found sleeping in bed with his wife." I whispered, smirking.

He opened one eye and snorted before closing it again. He snuggled in closer to

Bella. "Leave me and my sister alone."

"Oh, sister, huh?"

"Yup, she needs a big brother. I decided to take the position. The money is crap

but it's well worth it."

"Well, that's good to know. Now, get the hell out of the bed. She needs to eat a

- 239 -

little something."

Emmett sighed, rolling his eyes dramatically. "Fine."

He leaned over and lightly kissed Bella's hair. "Hey kid, it's time to wake up. The

man says you need to eat."

I laughed as Bella's eyes shot open. "Food?"

"Yup, scrambled eggs, just the way you like it. I wasn't sure what you wanted to

drink so I got you milk and juice." I explained as I started pulling the containers out.
"Where's Charlie?"

"He was tired so I sent him home." Bella explained as she pulled open the butter

package and smeared it over her pancakes. She looked extremely excited at the
prospect. I hoped that her something agreed with her.

"Oh, I got his food-" Before I could finish the sentence Emmett snatched the

container from my hands.

"I'll take care of that." He said happily. "Mm, bacon."

I rolled my eyes, sitting beside Bella with my own food. She hummed in pleasure

at a bite of sausage, laying her head on my shoulder. "You are amazing. Thank you."

"Just doing my duty, ma'am." I teased, kissing the tip of her nose.

"Gah, you guys are so mushy."

Bella and I ignored him, chowing down on her food. When Bella was about half

way done she noticed the couple other bags by the window sill. "What's all that?"

"Something to make your stay a bit better."

"I'm leaving tomorrow." She said with a raised eyebrow.

"Okay, make your new Year's better then." I corrected, offering her my piece of

bacon since she already finished hers. She snatched it from my grasp, sticking it
quickly in her mouth. She chewed a bit, putting the piece in her cheek as she spoke
through clinched teeth.

"You know, it's okay. I don't mind it."

- 240 -

"Since we can't celebrate the way we want to," I wiggled my eyebrows at her,

"this will have to do. Now, finish up. You need to finish that."

"Well, ladies and gentlemen, as much as I hate to eat and run, I need to hit the

road. If I don't my woman will end up beating me and I'll end up in a bed next to you
kiddo."

Bella smiled, waving him over. She hugged him tightly, placing a big kiss on his

cheek. "Thanks, Em. You're a good guy."

"Yeah, yeah..." He said embarrassed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Feel better.

You'll be home tomorrow?"

"Yeah, hopefully." She sighed heavily.

"I'll get the gang together on Wednesday and we'll have a little party. Jazz and Al

should be back in time for that." He waved as he exited, giving a little wink to us.
"Be good, kids."

"Like we have a choice." I muttered as he shut the door.

Bella

After Emmett left Edward and I sat around and watched TV. The nurse hardly

came in at all to bother us. After dinner, which I ate down in a hurry even though it
hadn't been that long since lunch, I was starving. Edward held me as I fell asleep,
whispering sweet and loving words in my ear.

When I woke up I blinked furiously. There were several candles in the room, the

lights dimmed. I realized that it was around eleven thirty at night. I laughed as I
noticed that there was a bunch of ice in the sink and a bottle of something, along
with two flutes. There was a box of chocolates beside my bed, along with a gift bag,
beside it was a note.

"Get dressed." It said in Edward's beautiful script.

I took the bag and went to the bathroom. Inside was a cute little night gown,

cotton and soft. It wasn't exactly sexy but it was comfortable. There was also a robe
and a pair of socks. I brushed my teeth with the things that were in the bathroom,
brushing them twice. The last thing in the bag was a tiny stuffed lamb. I hugged it to
my chest with a smile, padding out to the room to find Edward on the bed. In his
hands were the two flutes filled with a sparkling clear liquid.

- 241 -

"Edward, I can't have champagne. I'm pregnant!"

He rolled his eyes as I stated the obvious. "It's sparkling apple cider, love. Come

on, get in bed with me."

I grinned and climbed in beside him. He pulled the blanket over my legs and

handed me a glass. He pulled a chocolate from the box and offered it to me. I took a
tiny bite, savoring the caramel inside. I hummed quietly, leaning my head back.

"This is so nice. You didn't have to do all this."

"Yes, I did." He corrected, leaning down to kiss some of the chocolate from my

lips. "If you're going to be stuck in here, you might as well be comfortable and enjoy
yourself."

"The nurses are gonna be mad at you for the candles." I pointed out with a laugh,

taking a sip of the cold drink. I giggled as I remembered the ice. "Inventive use of
the sink, by the way."

He flushed. "I forgot an ice bucket. And I cleared the candles with nurses. It's

amazing what a couple dozen donuts can do to butter up ladies."

I laughed, wrapping my arms around his neck after setting down my drink. I

leaned forward and lightly kissed his lips. "Thank you. This is too much."

"Not enough. Not nearly enough for you." He said, caressing my cheeks gently.

We gazed into each other's eyes for a long time. We traced each others cheek

bones, jaws, nose, lips and earlobes with our fingertips, memorizing each other.
After a few minutes I lifted Edward's glasses off of his face. He blinked furiously,
adjusting his eyes. I grinned, loving the way the bronze looked against his creamy
skin. He didn't know how beautiful he was.

"I love you," I whispered softly, afraid to break the silence of the moment,

"daddy."

Edward chuckled, running a gentle hand over my stomach. "I love you too,Mommy

We kissed then, gentle and soft. Nothing more and nothing less. I held tightly to

him, enjoying the sensation of being so close to him. Not just physically, but
emotionally.

- 242 -

We didn't even realize when it was midnight. It didn't matter. I got my kiss either

way.

A lot of you noticed that there was only one baby in the prologue. I'm

proud that you remembered. But, like I said, I've had the end planned out
since the beginning. Only ONE person figured out what's going to happen.
I'd mention their names for being the smart reviewer of the week, but I
don't want to give the ending away!

Just a reminder, I'm on twitter now, same name. If I get enough followers,

I may do previews. We'll have to see...

So, I think that was the sweetest new years ever, don't you?

- 243 -

Chapter 33

Edward

"Why, oh why, am I always the one with the blindfold?" Bella complained, her

arms crossed over her ample chest in the front seat of the Volvo. She had no idea
where we were going and she was pouting about it. I had to smile at that. That and
the fact that I didn't need any help from anyone to get her exactly where I wanted
her. Well, no help from a human being. The internet was priceless in my opinion. I
couldn't see how anyone lived without map quest.

"Because, my love, I want this to be a surprise." I said, rubbing her knee gently. I

was trying to calm some of her frustration but I don't think I did that with my overly
bright tone. I was having far too much fun.

It had been two weeks since Bella's release from the hospital. She had a check up

visit, but other than that, no more trips to the doctor. She was actually feeling a lot
better. I was really grateful for that. She'd have to go again soon, but that was just a
normal visit. It was something I was actually looking forward to.

"I'm sick of surprises!" She complained, pursing out her beautiful full lips. "Why

do I have to be surprised? Haven't I had enough surprises lately?"

"Because it's fun." I drew out the last word with a bit of satisfaction. "Just humor

me." I pouted my lips, giving her my best sad eyes. "Please?"

"No," she pouted, huffing loudly. I knew she really wasn't that mad, just kind of

annoyed. I chuckled, rubbing my hand up her jean covered thigh. She sighed softly,
her legs spreading slightly. Well, this was an easy way to cool her anger...

"I promise to make it worth your while." I said in a seductively low tone. I

chuckled as I saw a shiver run through her body. It was nice to know I was wanted.

After she collected herself she swallowed, running a light tongue over her plump

pink lips. "You better."

"I promise," I whispered, running my hand between her thighs as I kept my eyes

on the road. "If I have my way this will be a weekend you soon won't forget. I plan
on having my wicked way with you many manymany times."

- 244 -

"Oh, Edward..." she giggled, her legs spreading wider. Well, she was laughing

until I began to rub in a little rhythm, a little harder. She began to breath a little
harder, her voice breathless and full of lust. "Oh, Edward..." Her head tilted back
slightly, her long slender neck exposed to me. I wanted to kiss it so badly.

I stopped in front of the cabin, turning off the car before turning to my beautiful

and pregnant wife. I ran my hand over her slightly rounded stomach, enjoying the
warmth that radiated through her shirt. It was amazing how much she'd grown since
I found out. It's like she blossomed before my eyes.

I leaned in for a deep kiss, demanding entrance almost right off. She granted it,

her fingers lacing in my hair, tugging me as close as possible with a console in the
way. With gentle hands on her face, I had to pull her away. "Stay put."

Bella sighed and I could practically see her roll her eyes through the blindfold.

"Like I wouldn't run into something if I tried to move."

I chuckled as I got out of the car. She did have a point there. I went to the other

side and opened her door. I leaned down quickly and picked her up. She squealed,
wrapping her arms around my neck.

"Edward! I'm too fat for this! Put me down!" She groaned in annoyance.

I scoffed. "You've gained ten pounds. You act as if you're a cow now."

She pouted her pretty little lips. Her arms wrapping more tightly around me. "I

feel like it."

"You're ridiculous sometimes. You're carry a baby. Not just one baby. Two. You're

going to gain weight. It's a good thing. You should be happy about it."

"Yeah, well you're not the one gaining the weight."

I brought her inside, not saying a single word. I walked her straight to the

bedroom and laid her on the large soft bed. I hovered over her, not removing the
blindfold. "I can gain some weight if it'll make you happy."

"Shut up," she snorted a laugh, her arms going above her head. I chuckled, kissing

the tip of her chin. She mewed quietly, letting out a sigh. "Where are we, Edward?" I
knew she was trying to change the subject and I didn't mind in the least. There were
much more fun things we could discuss right now.

- 245 -

"Where do you think we are?"

Bella

"I don't know," I told him honestly. I wasn't exactly sure how long we had been in

the car. It didn't feel like that long. But there were so many little places around
Shreveport that it could be just about anywhere. We could have been in Texas for all
I knew.

"What do you sense?" He breathed into my ear, kissing it lightly.

"The only thing I'm sensing right now has nothing to do with where we are." I

breathed making Edward grin against my flesh. He kissed the soft spot under my
jaw, flicking his tongue over it. My hips lifted automatically, seeking contact with
his. "Edward, just tell me." I almost whined.

"What do you smell?" He whispered, kissing down the center of my neck. My chin

tilted upwards, my breath coming out in soft pants now. "Bella, tell me." He
commanded.

"Um," I muttered distractedly. "Grass. Trees. Lots of green."

"Good, go on."

"It almost smells... spicy? I don't know. It's hard to describe. There's like salt in

the air." I continued, finding it harder and harder to think as he tortured me with his
mouth.

His hand slid up my stomach, pushing my tee shirt up. "What do you hear?" He

asked next as he slid downwards, his entire solid form grazing me, teasing me
further.

I licked my lips. "Wind."

"Tell me more." He said, unbuttoning my blue jeans. He pushed the fabric down

my hips slightly, exposing my panties. "Tell me."

I stuttered as he kissed the inside of my thigh. It was delicious and slow, his

mouth hot against my flesh. "Um... I hear... I um... " I yelped as he nipped at the
center of my panties. "Wet." He chuckled at my reaction, nipping again. "Water, I
mean. I hear water."

- 246 -

My fingers tangled into my hair, moaning as he blew a hot breath against me. I

just needed something to grab a hold of. I felt all too wet and all to frustrated. We
hadn't been together since the Christmas Eve. Once again, real life got in the way. I
missed this and I missed him. It didn't hurt that my morning sickness was beginning
to pass.

"Where do you think we are, love?" He asked, sliding my panties and my jeans

completely off after pushing off my shoes. I was left only in my white socks.

I thought about it a minute. "A cabin by the lake? The one on our honeymoon?"

"Very good," he mused, kissing the tops of each of my knees before crawling back

up. "I remember how much you liked it and thought it was be a nice place to visit.
Especially if we want to be alone. The pantry is fully stocked, as are the movies, and
we don't have to be bothered by anyone for three gloriously full days. "

I smiled, grabbing him and pulling him up to me. I kissed him hard on the mouth,

hugging him tightly. "This is perfect. Thank you."

"Welcome," he replied quietly, running his hand over my outer thigh to my rear.

He kept going, pushing my shirt up until it was over my breasts. There was a still
silence for a moment or so and it made me nervous.

"What?" I asked softly, biting my bottom lip.

"Perfect." He said in an almost moan as he leaned down to kiss each of the soft

mounds of flesh. They were tender and sensitive and his mouth felt absolutely
amazing on them. I groaned in pleasure as he pushed the cup of my bra down,
exposing my stiff nipple to the cool January air. "So beautiful."

Edward

I had to taste her. I wanted her so badly. I leaned down and captured the pebbled

pink flesh, sucking it gently into my mouth. The moan that answered me made my
already stiff arousal twitch. I sucked harder, flicking my tongue over it gently, over
and over again.

I saw her reach up to the blindfold from the corner of my eye. "No," I said as I

grabbed her wrist, "keep it on."

"But, Edward..." She began to complain but I covered her mouth with my own.

- 247 -

"Keep it on, Isabella." I said huskily in her ear. She shivered delicately underneath

me, her hips bucking up against mine. "I want you to feel every part of me like it was
new. I want you to gasp in surprise as I touch you."

"Jesus, Edward, maybe I should get knocked up more often if this is what it does

to you." She said breathlessly.

I laughed, kissing down her stomach slowly. "What does it do to me?"

"You're just so... I don't know.. mm..." she moaned, throwing her head back as I

kissed between her legs.

"It's just hard to keep my mouth to myself. Though, I think I have that problem

normally when I am around you. " My finger traced over the sensitive nub between
her thighs, dipping my finger inside of her to make it moist. I slid easily between her
lips, rubbing in tight little circles.

"Oh, god... oh yes... like that... oh GOD!" She shouted loudly, surprising me. I had

never heard her so loud before. A heavy gush of liquid flowed from her body. Her
thighs visibly shook from her powerful orgasm. I don't think I ever got her there that
quickly before. I hardly did anything and it resulted in this. "Wow," she sighed.

"Indeed," I said almost sarcastically. I decided to test to see how sensitive she

was. I slid my fingers down and pressed them inside of her hot core. Her mouth shot
open, a heavy breath leaving her lips. With a few simply twists of my fingers she
began to clamp around my fingers.

Bella

I had felt nothing like this in my life before. It was amazing. I felt like every single

touch... down there... was ten times stronger than it normally was. I felt like my eyes
were going to roll up into the back of my head from all the pleasure he was giving
me.

I heard Edward chuckle from between my legs, far too proud of himself. "Perhaps

you should get knocked up more often if this is what it does to you." He said,
throwing my words back at me.

"What do you mean?" I panted out, my fingers itching to pull down the stupid

blindfold.

"The book says," I groaned at the word book but he ignored me and continued,

- 248 -

"that during your second trimester you tend you see an increase in libido. It's a
boost in blood flow and hormones which helps with... well..." he flicked his thumb
over my bud, causing me to jerk wildly, "well, that."

"That's the only good information that's came from that book." I smirked.

Edward chuckled as he crawled over my body once again. I could feel the course

denim brush against my thighs, his hands working my bra and shirt off the rest of
the way, pulling the blindfold off with it. "I would have to agree that it is some lovely
knowledge." He traced a loving hand over my jaw, lowering his lips to mine and
giving me a deep kiss. I hummed softly, savoring his taste. "I think we better make
good use of this time while we still can."

I giggled, wrapping my still sock covered legs around his waist. I pulled him down

on top of me fully, feeling him completely against him. I loved it and I wanted to feel
him like this, only with nothing on at all. "I think that's a wonderful idea."

- 249 -

Chapter 34

I almost forgot it was Tuesday!

Edward

I watched Bella's slender form as she starred out the window silently into the baby

blue morning skies. She had crawled out of bed a few minutes ago, probably
thinking I was still asleep. She was as quiet as she could be as her sock covered feet
moved across the wooden floor.

It was hard not to stare at her when she was like this. She was just in a plain

white bra and panties, the look completed by the socks. She seemed so innocent this
way, so shy in a way. The dim rising sun made her beautiful brown hair shine and
her creamy pale skin glow, making her even more the angel. Even though I couldn't
see it very well I knew every detail of her smooth back. The soft tan freckles that
dotted her skin, the slope in the center of back leading to her beautiful curved hips.
I took great pleasure in memorizing every part of her flesh. I grinned, simply happy
to know she was mine.

I grabbed my glasses from the nightstand beside the queen bed before I crawled

out quietly. I moved behind her, wrapping my arms tightly around her waist before
placing soft kisses on her shoulder. I moved my kisses up the thin column on her
neck up to her ear. I whispered softly, letting my breath flow of her skin. "What are
you thinking about, beautiful?"

She shrugged her shoulders, leaning her head against my chest after a deep sigh.

Bella peered up slowly, her eyes locking onto mine. "Just the babies."

I moved my hand onto her stomach, wishing I could feel some sort of movement or

something. It would make it more real in a way. I knew they were there and I
couldn't wait to meet them. I just needed something more than a black and white
picture. I couldn't wait for the day that I could feel the tiny kicks against my palms.
"And what are you thinking about the babies?"

"Names," she replied softly, her voice distant. It wasn't unhappy though. The

sound was sweet as it drifted through the air. It was like she was in a day dream.

"Oh, and what were you thinking about naming them?" I asked as I nuzzled her

neck. I couldn't get enough of her flesh. I had to feel her. I had to be touching her

- 250 -

right then.

"Levi and Lucas or maybe Nathan and Nicholas."

I chuckled softly. "No girls names?"

She shook her head confidently before speaking firmly. "It's boys."

I pulled back, turning her head slightly with my fingers on her chin. "Is there

something you forgot to tell me, love?" I asked with a raised eyebrow. I was pretty
sure that they couldn't tell the sex of the babies yet. I would have hoped that if they
had, she would have told me.

Bella smirked at my attitude, rolling her eyes slightly. "Edward, I just know." I

grinned slightly at her response. She gave me an evil glare before tapping her
forehead. "I know."

I couldn't help but laugh. She was ridiculous sometimes. It was adorable and a

little funny. She frowned at me and I tried to compose myself. "Sorry," I muttered,
though I really wasn't in all honesty.

"What?" She demanded as she turned to face me, her hands on her hips. It was

hard to take her seriously this way but I swallowed and gave her my most innocent
smile. "What?" She asked again.

"Nothing," I tried to say innocently. Her frown grew more annoyed with my lack of

answer. I sighed softly. "It's just cute that you have 'mommy sense'. That's all." I
hugged her gently, kissing the top of her head. "I think you're wrong though." I said
a little too softly.

"What?" Bella's eyebrows knit together, trying to figure out what I said exactly.

"I said, I think you're wrong though."

"What do you mean?"

"I think they're girls." I said with my chin in the air, copying her attitude from

earlier.

I had to admit I was just doing it to get a rise out of her. It worked. She scoffed,

pulling away from me. Her hips swayed as she moved over to the small suit case I
had packed for her for the weekend. "Are you arguing with the mommy?" She

- 251 -

teased.

"Yes, I believe I am" I leaned against the window seal, teasing back with a smirk.

She looked over her shoulder at me, her eyelashes fluttering slightly as her arm

reached behind her back and unhooked her bra. The garment slid do the floor at her
feet silently. Bella's lips pouted out slightly as her arms crossed over her chest,
trying to give some sense of modesty, turning to look at me. "It's not nice to tease
me."

I swallowed hard and I walked forward at a slow pace. My eyes raked over her

body hungrily. "No. It's not nice to tease at all."

Bella

I squealed as Edward picked up his pace towards me. I ran from him, my arms still

crossed over my breasts and holding onto my forearms. The look in his eyes were so
hungry and it was very sexy. I loved teasing him. I loved the playful side of him. And
it was a lot of fun to get some sort of payback for earlier.

I made it around the bed once and almost to the bathroom before he caught me by

the wrist, pulling my arms away from my chest. Without a single word he wrapped
his arms around my waist and pulled me up to his mouth, latching onto one of my
nipples. It felt so amazing. I groaned, going limp in his arms.

Edward carried me into the bathroom, sitting me on the vanity without even

removing his lips from my body. My hands went to his hair, holding him against me.

"Take me," I moaned, practically pleading. "Please, I need you." All teasing was

gone and was replaced by pure lust and desire.

After a scramble to remove the rest of our clothing he ended up buried deep

inside of me as I still sat on the counter top. My legs wrapped around his waist, our
lips locked, we moved together. It only seemed like a minute or two before I fell over
the edge and then finally taking him with me after my third one. After a few minutes
of catching our breath we climbed into the bathtub together. I leaned against him,
playing with his fingertips which rested against my belly. It was his new favorite
spot to put them. It was nice and odd all at the same time.

I turned my head slightly to the side so I could look up at his serene face. His head

was leaned back against the edge of the tub, his eyes closed. I smiled, leaning in to
kiss his jaw. "Thank you for this. I needed this." I whispered against his skin.

- 252 -

"So did I," he admitted quietly, opening his eyes. "So much has happened lately. I

wish this was more. I wish I could take you away for a month and let it just be the
two of us. It seems like we never slow down."

"That's not going to change for a long time." I laughed a little. "I think for about

eighteen years, at least. Maybe more if we have more kids..."

He took my chin, turning me more so so I could look into his eyes. "You want

more?"

I bit my lip and shrugged. "I don't know. Let's see how these go. But... you know...

the idea is kind of growing on me. I like the idea of me being a mother. The idea of
you being a father." I turned in his lap, straddling his waist and wrapping my arms
around his neck. "There is just something about a man with a baby that is very
sexy."

He laughed, leaning his head back against the tub lip again. "Oh, so with twins, is

it doubly so?"

"Well, you're already unbearably hot. I think I'm going to have to beat some soccer

moms off with a stick."

Edward scoffed, rolling his eyes sarcastically. I wrapped my fingers in his hair,

pressing my chest against his tightly. I pulled him up slightly and without a word, I
pressed my lips to his. He groaned against my mouth as I began to grind against
him. "Is this what that idea does to you?" He muttered as my lips traveled down the
side of his neck.

"Ahuh," I whispered before flicking my tongue his Adam's apple. I rubbed my

thighs against his and watched with satisfaction as his eyes rolled into the back of
his head. Slowly, I pressed my lips against his ear. "You're going to be an amazing
father."

I felt his hands lace into my hair, pulling me back slightly. His deep green eyes

were sparkling with emotions. "You, my love, are going to be a wonderful mother. I
love you, all of you," he moved his hand over my stomach, "so much more than I
thought was possible. I didn't know this kind of emotion could exist." Edward
pressed his forehead to my heart before beginning to speak again, his long arms
wrapping around my waist tightly. "I feel like I'm going to burst. Thank you... thank
you so much."

"What are you thanking me for?"

- 253 -

"For giving me a life I never could have had otherwise."

Edward

"Can we just stay here for forever?" Bella asked as she snuggled into the cabin's

bed that Sunday evening. We had put it off for as long as possible. The weekend had
been perfect. We made love, relaxed, had picnics on the beach, and were just... us. I
didn't want to leave either. Bella knew this.

I crawled beside her, flopping beside her before I spoke. "If you didn't have a

doctor's appointment tomorrow I would say yes."

Bella sighed, pouting her lips out slightly. "Fine."

I chuckled, kissing her upper and lower lip lightly. She sighed happily, closing her

eyes as she snuggled against me. "My beautiful girls," I whispered into her hair,
holding her closer to me.

"Your beautiful girl and your handsome boys." She corrected against my chest.

Bella peered up at me. "You know, a normal man wants sons to carry on the family
name."

"I, my dear, have never been normal. No one could blame me for wanting to have

girls just as beautiful as their mother." I replied as I laid her gently onto her back so
I could hover over her. I dragged my fingertips over her pale pink flesh, adoring the
goosebumps that rose in the path that I created.

"Well, I suppose I know exactly what you mean," Bella breathed. "I want sons as

handsome as their father."

"You know," I began," we could have one of each. That is possible." I pointed out. I

doubted it though. I knew in my heart that it was girls. With every fiber of my being,
but I knew Bella felt the same way.

She scrunched up her nose in though, biting her lip before shaking her head

quickly. "Nope. Boys."

I laughed. "You are impossible."

"So are you!" She countered quickly. "I hope my sons aren't as stubborn as you."

Bella pushed me over onto my back with a playful shove before hopping off the

- 254 -

bed. I rose to my elbows, watching as she glided over to our suitcases. "Well, I
suppose we're doomed either way on that one. You're just as stubborn as me, if not
worse."

She scoffed, tossing her hair playfully. "I have no idea what you are talking about."

Even she couldn't keep a straight face with that one. A little giggle escaped her lips,
turning to smile at me. "It doesn't matter what we have. As long as they are half you,
I'll be happy. Now, come on daddy. Lets go home."

Some more lovin'. I think they needed that. We do have some drama

coming. Who's ready for Mardi Gras?

- 255 -

Chapter 35

Bella

"Ugh! I hate this!" I complained as Rosalie and Alice used me as a Barbie

doll...again. A pregnant Barbie at that. I hated dress up even more now. Were they
just trying to be cruel?

"But you don't have anything to wear! Come on, it'll be fun!" Alice said in a

chiding voice, putting on her best smile.

I knew Edward put them up to this. He had to. In the past two days I had popped

the button on my pants twice and my shirt didn't go over my stomach. I crossed my
arms over my chest and pouted. I would just stop bending over. That would fix the
button problem and well, the shirts... I'd figure that out later. "I'm not that
pregnant."

"Sweetie... you're at fifteen weeks with twins. You're gonna get big."

I frowned at Rosalie's response. That didn't help any. Alice saw this and decided to

step in. "Isabella Cullen, how would you like to bust another button and show
everyone in class your Victoria Secrets?"

I flopped back on my bed, my arms above my head as I laid in only my underwear.

Alice took this as an agreement, or at least not an argument, and she went to my
closet to search for something for me to wear. There wasn't much of anything really.
It took her ten minutes of searching to find something acceptable. It was a summery
dress with no sleeves. I frowned at the discovery. Was I suppose to wear it today in
this weather?

"Put a sweater on. Girl, your stomach..." she waved her hand over it, not knowing

what else to say. "You'll just have to deal."

So, after ten minutes of getting dressed and an hour of getting hair and make up

done, I trudge out into the living room where my husband and our friends were
playing video games. Edward wasn't nearly as good as Emmett or Jasper, but he was
getting better every day. When he saw us girls he instantly stopped, pausing the
game. "Hi there, beautiful."

"Hush," I muttered as I plopped down onto the couch. I was already tired and I

- 256 -

didn't want to go anywhere.

"What's got your panties in a twist, baby?" Emmett asked as he snatched Edward's

controller away from him and restarted it.

"I'm going shopping." I stated simply.

"She's going clothes shopping." Edward corrected, rubbing his hand over my

stomach gingerly.

"And the problem is...?" Jasper trailed off in confusion.

"She needs a new wardrobe!" Alice clapped her hands together happily. I groaned.

Edward leaned forward slightly and kissed the side of my neck lightly. "Normally,

I would protect you from this but she's right. You do. It won't be that bad."

"I'm just going to get bigger." I sighed, laying my head against his chest.

"It won't last for forever." He promised, kissing my lips lightly. "Anyway, you need

to get something comfortable for tomorrow."

Tomorrow was the McCarty's Mardi Gras party and one of the parades. I was glad

it wasn't on Valentine's this year. I was actually looking forward to it, other than the
fact that the weather was being rather unpredictable. It would be cold one day and
then hot the next. Everyone seem to keep a cold this time of the year. I just knew
after tomorrow I was going to get a cold.

"Fine," I muttered sourly, rolling my eyes. I leaned my head back against his

shoulder, taking a deep breath. Edward lightly kissed my cheek before pulling
something out of his front pocket and handed it to Alice.

"Buy her what she needs." He said very seriously. Alice grinned widely and

actually saluted him.

I scoffed and pushed off of him. "I am capable of buying my own clothing."

"That is something I haven't seen." He smirked, raising an eyebrow.

"I do have my own credit card."

"I've never seen you use it on anything other than groceries."

- 257 -

"Yeah, but-"

"Ugh!" Emmett interrupted. "Enough you two. You sound like an old married

couple. Bella, babies, go shopping and get you something sexy. Alice, don't go
overboard. Don't look at me like that Rosalie Hale, same goes for you. We'll keep
Edward out of trouble for you, honey." He said, patting my hand reassuringly.

Rose clicked her tongue at the display and Alice sighed, not impressed and I knew

that nothing anyone could say would stop them from their fun. It scared the hell out
of me honestly. I could handle a little bit of shopping for things here and there, but
pretty much a whole new set of clothing? I shuttered at the thought.

Edward

As soon as the girls left Emmett turned off the game. "Hey!" Jasper shouted at

him, annoyed. "What the hell are you doing?"

"I'm going to go get my baby something to wear. I know those women won't get

her anything comfortable."

"Your baby?" I rolled my eyes. "Since when is she your baby? Should I be

worried?"

"Fine," he sighed, "your baby. Lets go get your baby something to wear for

tomorrow."

"Do I have to be involved with this?" Jasper said, already standing up. He knew

the words that were going to come out of Emmett's mouth before he spoke them.
Jasper picked up his baseball cap and keys after shoving his wallet in his back
pocket. "Fine! Lets get this over with."

"Remember," Emmett said as seriously as possible, "united we stand, my brother."

"You are such an idiot." I laughed. "You act as if Rose and Alice are gonna tear you

to shreds."

Emmett gave a meaningful look to Jasper, one I had no idea what it meant then

turned back to me with an extremely somber face. "I love those women, with all my
heart. Never forget that I said those words first." Then he leaned in, lowering his
voice a little. "But they are some evil bitches when it comes to clothing. By getting
something for Bella when they most likely have a 'plan' for what she should wear
tomorrow is like going against their wicked wardrobe code or something."

- 258 -

"They can hurt one of us, but it's harder to take all three of us out." Jasper added

into the conversation. "Trust us. We've tried to do something like this before and
well yeah... it didn't work out well."

"Okay, I'm all for getting Bella something comfortable to wear. But you guys are

just the biggest idiots I've ever met. They won't do anything to us. These women are
your wives, are going to be, for God sake's..."

"Oh! You guys! I love it!" Bella squealed the next day. The weather was suppose to

be pretty cool so we got her a pair of flannel sleep pants, thick socks, a huge long
sleeved tee shirt and a hoodie that literally went down to her knees, all in the LSU
theme. She was purple and gold from head to toe. Perfect for Mardi Gras. Bella
came running out from the bedroom and I saw the two perfectly done up girls on the
couch cringe in disdain.

Bella jumped up and wrapped her arms around Emmett's neck, planting a large

kiss on his forehead before jumping off of him and wrapping Jasper up. She kissed
his nose before hoping off of him.

She literally tackled me, peppering my face with kisses. I chuckled, trying my best

to ignore the wicked stares coming from Alice and Rosalie. They were obviously very
displeased with this whole thing.

"I love it! Thank you!" She said, throwing herself into a deep kiss. I wrapped my

arms around her waist, lifting her up so that her mouth was closer to mine. She
moaned softly, deepening the kiss until we heard someone clear their throat behind
us. Bella giggled as she pulled away, a heavy blush on her cheeks. "Sorry."

"That's nice, dear... Now, why don't you go put on that outfit that we-"

"No!" Bella said right off, not even turning to look at Alice. "I want to wear my gift

from my boys. It's perfect."

"But-" Rosalie started but was cut off quickly by a very loud Emmett.

"But! The outfit wouldn't be complete without this finishing touches!" Emmett

pulled something from his back pocket. It was a pair of purple and gold gloves and a
beanie hat. He came up to her and placed it on her head, her braided pig tails
hanging out on either side. I chuckled at her cuteness, the bright smile never
leaving her face.

"I wish you always accepted gifts this graciously. It would make my life so much

- 259 -

easier."

"Well, if your gifts were this practical, I would." She teased, pressing a soft kiss

against my cheek. "You guys are great. I can't thank you enough for this."

"It's worth it to see your face." Jasper chimed in, smiling at her happy reaction. I

could practically see Alice roll her eyes at his words.

"Okay, well, I'm going to get my shoes on and then we can go pick up the cake..."

Bella dropped to her feet. "And you guys need to bring sodas?" She asked, thinking
of all the things we needed to bring to the party. Nobody was really cooking this
year. Bella had decided to pick up a nice cake from a local bakery while Jasper and
Alice were picking up a few cases of sodas. The only one that had even attempted to
cook was Rosalie and let's just say that turned out very badly. They had already
picked up a dozen different bags of chips on their way here.

As she wondered back into our room to get her shoes on Alice shot off the couch.

"Hey! What's the big idea?"

"What do you mean?" I asked, practically batting my eyelashes at her in

innocence. She was not taking it.

"You send me out there to get her something to wear and-"

"Alice, I just want her happy and comfortable. Besides.... Blame Emmett. It was

his idea."

Rosalie clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes, putting her fists on her hips as she

stood. "Oh, really?"

"Dude! You totally just sold me out!"

Jasper patted his shoulder. "Every man for himself, my friend."

"All of you suck!" Emmett complained, pouting like a toddler. I snickered, slapping

his back. He turned his gaze to me. "Pay back is a bitch. Just you wait..."

"Oh, I'm terrified. Really, I am." I said sarcastically.

Bella

It was silly how excited I was about clothing. But it was nice to know they worried

- 260 -

about me and my comfort. I had to admit though that the colors, altogether, were a
bit much but for today it was perfect. Honestly, it was the most comfortable I had
felt in a long time.

I sat on my bed, placing my adidas on my feet, tying them quickly. I decided to not

take my purse so I dumped the contents out on my bed to pick out all the things I
would need. My wallet and keys were a must. The order slip for our cake we needed
to pick up. It totally didn't go with the Mardi Gras theme, but it sounded so good. It
was some Mexican style cake with a few different kind of milks in it or something.
When I read the explanation on what it was, my mouth literally watered. It was a
must for today as well. Finally I grabbed my chap stick and shoved it into the front
of my hoodie.

I was just about to walk out of my room when my cell phone rang. I sighed,

realizing what I had forgotten. It was a good thing it was ringing. I would probably
need it later I went back to the bed and flipped it open, not even bothering to see
who it was. "Hello?"

"Bella?"

Sooooo, who's on the phone?

- 261 -

Chapter 36

I love how many of you actually asked if it was Renee lol

Bella

"Bella? Bella! Why the hell haven't you answered my phone calls or sent me an

email?" Renee demanded angrily.

Well, there went my happy mood.

"I thought that would be obvious." I said in a low and dangerous tone. I was in no

mood to be messed with. I wanted to have a good day today. She had ruined the last
Mardi Gras for me, I refused to allow her to do it a second time.

"I'm still your mother, Isabella Swan!"

"Isabella Cullen." I corrected her angrily. "If you are a mother then I'm a monkey.

You are unstable, you know that?"

"How dare you speak to me that way!" She hissed back.

"How dare I speak in what way, Renee? I know you're not use to the truth in your

messed up little universe but I'm not going to baby you. You're a big girl who is
responsible for their own actions."

"I did not teach you to-"

Just at that moment Edward walked in, looking confused. I wanted to end this

conversation quickly. I put a hand up, keeping him quiet. I didn't want to go down
this road with her. I would defend Edward to the ends of the world. He didn't
deserve to be spoken about in such a way.

"You taught me nothing." I said harshly. "I recommend you seek therapy. Don't

contact me again until you do." And with that, I flipped the cell phone closed.

"Renee?" Edward asked even though he already knew the answer. He placed a

hand on my arm, rubbing his hand down it gently. I nodded my head and pulled
away from him, plopping down heavily on the bed. "Are you okay?"

- 262 -

I shook my head, rubbing my hands over my face. "Why?" I demanded of him.

"Why does she have to be this way? Why couldn't I have your mother?"

He knelt in front of me, taking both of my hands into his own. "Because this would

be considered incest."

It took a moment to process his words, looking at him in utter confusion. They

final came through and I cracked a smile, a soft breathless giggle left my lips. He
gave me a small smile, glad that I took his joke well. He leaned his head forward
against my stomach, pressing his ear to it. I hugged him to me, leaning my head
down into his hair. He always smelled so nice. Like old books and sweet musk. It
was so soothing. "I just don't know why she is this way." I told him honestly.

"It's just some of chemical imbalance, Bella. You know it's not you, right? She'd be

this way no matter." He looked up at me, his chin resting between my breasts.

I thought about his words for a minute before nodding my head. "I guess so."

"I know you blame yourself for it. You shouldn't though. "

"But if I-"

He stopped me, going back onto his hunches. "But nothing, Bella. She'd be

unhappy no matter what you did. If you lived here or there. Married or Single.
Straight A student or failing. You'd be too far away or sponge if you lived there.
You'd be too young or unsocial and going to die a spinster if you were single. And
you'd be lazy or studying too much if you had nothing but As. There is nothing,
Bella. Not a damn thing you can do to please her."

"I know," I breathed.

"You're not going to be that way, ever." He took my face in my hands, answering

my biggest fears. I shook my head, tears starting to fall down my cheeks in little
rivers, sliding down my neck and soaking the collar of my jacket. "Isabella. Never.
You will never be that way." He reassured me firmly.

I licked my lips slowly and nodded my head again. I wanted to sound stronger but

my voice cracked, "I know."

Edward

I was just coming in to see if she was ready. I never figured we'd end up being this

- 263 -

way. With me in front of her on the floor, her beautiful brown eyes shedding heavy
tears. I leaned forward, kissing her lips firmly.

"I love you, Bella." I whispered against her mouth. "Always."

"I love you, too. Thank you." She replied, closing her eyes and leaning her

forehead against mine.

"Hey guys, you okay in there?" I heard Emmett say from the hallway.

"Emmett, you idiot. Don't go in there. What if they're doing something?" I heard

Rose sigh, her heeled boots clicking against the hardwood floor.

"The door isn't closed, if they're doing something with the door open they

deserved to be caught, don't you-" He started but stopped when he came to the
doorway. Rosalie was right behind him.

With a sharp smack to his shoulder, she gave him a wicked glare. "See, that outfit

is so awful it made her cry."

Bella laughed, pulling herself off the bed. "I love my outfit, don't dis it." She

sniffled softly, rubbing a hand over her cheeks. "Come on, lets go get that cake. I
need junk food right now."

She took Rose's arm and pulled her down the hallway. I could tell she was ready

to end this conversation. I sighed, standing up to my feet. Emmett stayed behind,
leaning against the doorway. "Everything okay?"

"Renee called," I sighed dejectedly. By the look in his eyes I could tell that was all

that needed to be said.

He pushed himself off the molding and gave me a weak sympathetic smile. "That

sucks much ass."

"That it does."

"Come on guys! Lets head out!" Jasper called from the living room. Emmett gave

me another smile and started to head that way. I lingered back in the bedroom,
gathering myself. I noticed that Bella's cell phone was still on the bed. I decided it
was best just to leave it there. She couldn't handle anymore from her mother today.

Bella

- 264 -

"What is that? Like what? Your fifth plate?" Jasper teased me, trying to pick a chip

off of my plate. I snatched it back quickly, practically hugging it to my chest.

"What? Leave me alone! I'm eating for three."

"Yes, three. Not three dozen." Alice giggled, hopping up from the ground and

going to get a drink before I could get my revenge. I'm sure something would have
been thrown at her if she stayed sitting still. She was practically begging for it. But,
it's harder to hit a moving target.

"Shut up," I muttered almost to myself. Edward rolled my eyes, trying to hid his

smile. He sat behind me on the slightly moist grass, his legs on either side of mine.

"Leave her alone and let her enjoy her food in peace." He defended, smiling

sweetly as he kissed my cheek.

"Thank you very much." I grinned at him until I noticed him try to take a pinch off

of my cake. I slapped his hand away, practically growling at him. "Mine. Go get your
own."

He pouted but I would not be moved. He rolled his eyes and sighed. "Fine. I see

how it is."

"I love you!" I called after him with a laugh.

"Ya ya," he sighed, waving his hand as he moved towards the dessert table. He

turned his head to the side and gave me a little smile. "love you, too."

After we both had our cake we laid out on the grass, watching the setting sun

while we waited for the parade to come. The day was a little chilly, but not
uncomfortable with all these layers. I rested on my head on Edward's stomach. His
hands played with my hair, twirling it aimlessly around his fingers. "Are you
excited?" I asked suddenly. I felt him shrug.

"I am," he said quietly. "I'm wondering if I'll be able to catch anything. My depth

perception still isn't the best."

"You know, I think you'll do fine." I answered, rolling to my side to look up at his

face. He gave me a little smile, nodding his head. Suddenly he turned serious,
running his hand over my stomach.

"You know, you'll do fine too."

- 265 -

I thought about his words for a moment. I always wondered how he knew the right

things to say. This was a worry of mine, but I wouldn't even allow it to come to the
front of my mind, but it was always there, bugging me. Would I be a good mother?
Would I be like Renee in any way?

I knew the answers to these questions.

Yes, I would be.

And, No, I wouldn't be like her. Ever.

I bit my lip and nodded my head slowly. "Yeah, I know."

Edward

I came in carrying two very large bags of beads, cups, coins, stuffed animals and

other assorted things from the parade. Between all of us, we did fairly well. After the
parade we went to Jasper and Alice's place and sat on the floor like a bunch of kids
with Halloween candy and did trades. I think we got a cup from every single float in
the parade and now we had like forty something of them. They came in handy at
least. Even if it wasn't exactly fine dining wear.

Bella whimpered her way to the couch, plopping down heavily. "I am so tired."

I dropped the stuff on the kitchen table to mess with later. I wasn't sure what we

were going to do with all of it. It was a ton of junk. I sat down next to her, flopping
back so that my head was on her lap. "I know exactly how you feel. I'm exhausted."

"The parade was a lot of fun though." She smiled down at me over the curve of her

stomach. I leaned forward and lightly kissed the bump.

"Yes, it was. I'm glad we went." I said as I lifted the hoodie away from her

stomach. I lightly kissed her belly button, making her giggle and squirm against me.

"Stop it, that tickles. Besides, I need a bath."

I hopped up to my feet and offered her my hand. She took it and I helped her up,

tugging her along to the bathroom without a single word. I started the water for us
before coming up to Bella who was looking at herself in the mirror.

"You can't tell I'm pregnant when I wear this." She said quietly.

- 266 -

I shook my head in response, pulling the jacket over her head and tossing it to the

floor. "Yes, but I like you this way. You look beautiful."

"I think you are so full of crap..." She teased, turning to look at me completely.

I smirked, placing my hands on her hips and lifting her onto the counter top. I

dropped to my knees in front of her and took off her shoes and socks, rubbing each
foot gently. "I am not full of crap. I just worship you."

"Crap," she whimpered as kissed up her flannel covered legs. Bella looked down at

me with a sassy grin. "So full of crap."

My fingers wrapped around the waist band of her pants and I yanked them down

forcefully, making her scoot closer to the edge of the counter top. I stopped her from
falling over the edge with my body between her now bare legs. She was only left in
her shirt, bra, and panties. I quickly fixed part of that problem, pulling up her shirt. I
dropped down to the floor again, kissing her stomach. "You know, sometimes you
just need to shut up and enjoy."

She leaned back against the mirror as I tugged down her panties and worshiped

her completely. She moaned and panted, tugging on my hair, her back squeaking
against the glass of the mirror.

The bath tub almost overflowed.

We soaked and relaxed in the tub for nearly an hour. It was the best thing we

could do after that parade. I was pretty sore from being out all day and moving
around so much. I knew Bella had to be as well.

I wrapped her up in one of our towels and walked behind her to the bedroom in

my own. She giggled, holding my hand and tugging me towards our bed. I kissed her
mouth when we got to the edge of the bed, rubbing my hands over the terry cloth
covered sides. Bella giggled and moaned at my touch as we flopped back on the bed,
Bella practically on top of me.

I weaved my fingers into her hair, kissing her wildly. Playing with her earlier and

having her nude now had made me beyond aroused. I was down right horny. I
flipped her on to her back, moving on top of her as I did so. When I did so she let out
a noise that you didn't want to hear when you were about to have sex with your wife.

A pained squeak.

- 267 -

I skittered off of her quickly, looking over her body. "Did I hurt you? Are you

okay?"

She rolled her eyes at my dramatics. "I'm fine. I'm just laying on something." She

rolled over to her side and pulled out her cell phone from underneath her. "Oops,"
she giggled. "At least I didn't break it."

I rolled my eyes and tried to take the thing away from her. "You're not that big,

Bella."

"Wait, I've got a text message."

"Can't it wait?" I complained, my horniness returning with a vengeance now that I

knew she was okay.

"What if it's important?" She reasoned, giving me a playful smile. "It'll just take a

second."

She took the phone back from my grasp and flipped it open, flicking the buttons.

Once she started to read her face instantly changed, her eyes welling up with tears.
She took the phone and as hard as she could threw it against the wall and with a
wail she said, "that bitch!"

It didn't take a genius who the problem was. I took her in my arms and tried to

hush her tears. "What did she say, love?"

Bella shook her head, shoving her face into my chest. The tears ran down my bare

chest as she cried. I held her close to my body, hushing her and kissing the top of
her head.

That night Bella cried herself to sleep in my arms because of the one person that

was suppose to love her no matter what.

That bitch...

Yay, not a cliffy. Aren't you happy? And it doesn't matter what Renee said,

so don't ask. Just know it was mean.

So, who wants this Eddie? He's hot and sweet.

- 268 -

Chapter 37

Bella

I felt the bed shift beside me, but I could barely register it. Edward must have

gone to the bathroom, but I fell back into a deep sleep before he returned. I was
beyond exhausted. I thought you were suppose to get a boost of energy in your
second trimester, but at seventeen weeks, I was exhausted. Between the extra
weight, the stuffed feeling I had, my slightly swollen feet that I was having trouble
feeling, and the bizarre mood swings I simply did not have the energy.

When I did go back to sleep, I began to dream. I always had vivid dreams, but

since the pregnancy, it had gotten worse. Much worse. Edward suspected that was
part of the reason I was so tired. I was so very active in my sleep now- tossing and
turning constantly, that I wasn't actually resting. I could see his point, but there
wasn't anything I could do about it anyway.

This morning I was dreaming about babies. That was not unusual for me now.

Sometimes it was nightmares and other times it was good dreams, but most of the
time they were simply confusing. But, in my dreams, I always had two little boys.
Their appearance changed, but their sex never did. Red hair, brown hair, blue eyes,
green eyes, brown eyes, curly or straight hair, full lips and Edward's strong jaw.
Another thing that never changed was how adorable the children were.

I felt the bed shift beside me again and I groaned as I shifted to the side,

practically slapping for Edward. "Where did you go?" I mumbled, my eyes still shut
as I tried to find him.

His long thin fingers went to my hair as pushed it out of my face, Edward's sweet

voice simply inches from my ear. "I went to the kitchen."

The words confused me for some reason. Why would he go to the kitchen?

"What?"

"Happy Valentine's day, Bella." He simply said, placing a soft kiss on my ear. I

opened my eyes slowly to see a tray in front of me full of food. I grinned slightly. The
way to a pregnant woman's heart was for sure through her stomach.

"Thank you! You didn't have to do all of this for me." I said as I began to sit up. He

arranged the tray over my lap, snuggling in beside me.

- 269 -

"Don't be silly. I wanted to." He pecked my lips lightly. "Now, eat. I know you're

hungry."

I grinned and snatched one of the muffins off of the plate in front of me. I raised

an eyebrow in question. "What kind is this?"

"Banana nut."

"It's smells really good, Edward. Thank you so much for this." I leaned over,

kissing him fully on the lips. He pulled away smiling.

"Don't thank me just yet."

"Why not?" I asked in confusion as I took a bite of it. "Mm, it taste better than it

smells." I took another large bite before taking a sip of milk.

"Really?" He seemed so surprised by this. I wasn't sure why. I offered him a bit

from my muffin and he took it from my fingertips. His eyes grew wider with shock.
"Wow! They do taste good."

I laughed. "Um, did you expect them to taste bad? Gee, Edward... " I teased,

nudging him gently as I laid back against the pillows. I took another bite, licking the
crumbs off of my lips slowly. I didn't want to miss any.

Edward rubbed the back of his neck, looking a little nervous. "Well, it's just that I

made them."

"Oh? From a box?" I asked.

"No, from scratch..." He trailed off, blushing.

I literally launched myself at him, wrapping my arms around his neck tightly, as

much as I could without knocking over the tray. "Oh! You didn't have to do that!
That is so sweet. This is a wonderful gift. Thank you so much! How did you...?"

He smiled, hugging me to his strong body. "Alice taught me. She's been showing

me how to make things for weeks. I have the whole day planned for us, if you want
to. We can stay at home and I want to make lunch and dinner for you as well. I've
even got a dessert in mind."

Edward

- 270 -

And then she started crying. Had I said something wrong? Bella hugged herself to

me tighter, burying her face in my neck as her tears soaked the collar of my shirt.
"Did I do something wrong? Honey, we can do whatever you want today. I just
thought you might like to stay home and just relax. I mean, we don't have to. I just
thought-"

"Oh, Edward, this is the best gift you've ever given me!" She sobbed as she began

to kiss my neck, check, and jaw frantically. I couldn't help but laugh.

"Bella, love, I didn't do anything big. I mean, this isn't even your gift." I tried to

inform her but she shook her head at my words.

"How long have you been working with Alice?" She asked as she pulled back, a

watery smile on her face.

"Um... since they got back from their honeymoon. Once or twice a week. She just

wanted to show me some basics and then the past couple of weeks we've been
working on meals for today. I think I'm going to keep seeing if she can help me. I'm
really enjoying it. We've been meeting up on Tuesday and Thursday mornings when
you have class." I explained it all, hoping that for some reason this wouldn't make
her cry. Everything made her cry lately. I just wanted her happy. I couldn't handle
the tears of any kind very well.

She placed both hands on my face and pulled me towards her, kissing my lips

fully. "I think that is wonderful."

I grinned at her words, kissing her forehead in return. "Good. Now, eat love."

After breakfast we had a not so quick shower where we washed and cleaned each

others bodies, kissing and touching as we went. It was nothing too sexual but it was
relaxing. After that, I sat on the vanity counter, wrapped in a towel, as I kept Bella
company as she dried her hair. When she was done, I motioned her to me and she
came quite willingly. I hopped down and came behind her, wrapping my hands
around her stomach. As I kissed the side of her neck, I whispered, 'my loves.'

Bella cried again.

After drying her tears we went into the living room to relax for a while. I sat on

the couch watched TV while Bella laid across me, clicking away on the computer.
She had been doing it a lot lately and I knew it wasn't homework. She had been
getting more and more into her writing.

- 271 -

"You are so cute like this," I said, running my hand over her knee gently.

She looked up at me with a grin. Bella closed the laptop and placed it on the

coffee table in front of us. She leaned forward and gave me a gentle kiss. "You know,
I think it's time for your gift."

I raised an eyebrow. "A gift, eh?"

"Yes, a gift. It's not as sweet as yours but I figured you'd like it. It's not romantic

at all, I have to admit." She said with a sigh as she went over to her purse.

"You don't even know what my gift is. Cooking for you is not your gift." I said

firmly. I could tell she was purposefully trying to ignore me.So, she was going go for
a new approach. Well, she was going to learn quickly that just because she denies it,
it does not mean it doesn't exists. "I was going to wait until dinner to give you
yours."

Once again, she ignore me. I smirked, chuckling to myself as she came padding

over to me. She plopped down onto my lap, an envelope in her hand. "Here, open."

I gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek, taking the paper from her fingertips. "Thank

you, love." When I opened it, I grinned, bursting out in laughter.

"Is it that bad?" She ducked her head, blushing brightly.

"No, love. It's perfect. Thank you."

She tried to snatch it away from my fingers. "God, it's so unromantic. It's awful."

Bella groaned loudly when I put my arm up, placing the five hundred dollar gift
certificate out of her range. Pouting, she whined, "give it back. I'll get you
something else."

I laughed, "I love it. Stop worrying so much."

It was a five hundred dollar gift certificate for car detailing and washing. Bella,

always the practical one. She was right, it was unromantic, but nothing else could
have been better. It was perfect for me. She knew me far too well.

Bella

After Edward reassured me several times about the gift he finally decided to shut

me up by kissing me. I had to admit that was an effective way to do that. We ended

- 272 -

up making out on the couch until it was lunch time. Edward made us a simple dinner
of Jasper's recipe macaroni and cheese. It was simple and perfect and utterly
comforting. After lunch we decided to lay down for a nap. I was having trouble
staying awake half way through my plate.

It took less than ten seconds for me to fall asleep.

Two beautiful green eyed boys with vivid red hair standing beside me. They were,

at the very most, three years old. They were a spitting image of their father.
Beautiful and perfect little cherubs with cherry cheeks and full pouting lips. They
gazed up at me...

Then I realized that they weren't. They weren't looking at me, or anything at all

for that matter. They were completely blind, pleading for me. Asking where I was
when I was standing right beside them. I felt my heart shatter at the sight. I grabbed
up one of the boys in my arm, hugging him tightly to me but the other boy still cried.
I saw Edward, standing in front of me, his back turned. I called to him, begging him
to help. He looked over his shoulder for only a second before walking away, leaving
me alone with both children, who were still crying.

I woke up screaming.

Edward came running into the room, fear in his eyes. "Bella?! Bella, honey, are

you okay?"

I shook my head, whimpering quietly. He instantly came to the bed and held me

tightly. I hugged him close to me, burying my head in his neck, sobbing. He hushed
and rocked me, rubbing my back gingerly.

"What was the dream about?" He instantly knew the problem.

I shook my head again. Edward sighed and nodded, knowing not to push the

matter anymore. I couldn't, wouldn't, voice this dream to him, or anyone for that
matter. It was far too hard. It hurt to even think about.

After I finally cried myself out, Edward whispered quietly in my ear. "Dinner is

almost ready, if you're hungry?"

"What did you make?" I asked quietly, too afraid my voice would crack from my

throat being so sore.

"Lasagna and salad." He stroked my hair.

- 273 -

I moaned softly at the sound. "And, you made it yourself?"

"Sure did. Are you sure you want to eat it?" He teased softly, stroking my hair.

I smiled up at him sweetly, "yes, please."

Edward

Bella refused to tell me what was wrong. I knew she wouldn't tell me, so it did not

do any good to push it. She would tell me if and when she was ready.

We were done with dinner and about to have dessert, the one thing I didn't make

today, when I decided it was time for her present. I went to the kitchen and put the
cake on a tray, along with two plates, two glasses of milk, and the two square
matching red velvet boxes.

When I came back in and sat the try on the table Bella sighed. "Edward..."

"Don't argue with me." I said firmly. "Please?" I softened my tone, looking at her

from underneath my eyelashes. She sighed once more and picked up the box closest
to her. She gasped as she opened it. Inside was a silver chained necklace with a
single large diamond heart and on either side two smaller solid silver hearts. "So
you know that you always have my heart, and the hearts of our two beautiful
children."

"Oh, Edward..."

I smiled, leaning over to kiss her cheek. "Open the other one."

"Too much already." She complained.

"Well, this one isn't really for you. You're just holding them until they're ready." I

assured her. She looked at me confused, her eyebrows knit together. "Just open and
see," I chuckled.

She lifted the box lid slowly and looked at the tiny silver bracelets. She lifted one

out, examining the two tiny diamond hearts and the tiny silver heart in the center.
The other bracelet was exactly the same. "What are these?"

"They are bracelets, for our daughters. That way they'll always know they have

their parents heart and their sister's."

- 274 -

Bella laughed, tears welling up in her eyes. "Oh, are you so sure it's going to be

girls? We haven't had an ultrasound that says that yet."

"I am completely positive." I grinned at her happily. She shook her head, her long

brown hair bouncing as she did so, rolling her eyes at my smile.

"Edward, what if we don't have girls?"

I picked her up off of her chair and pulled her down into my lap. I lightly kissed

her neck, wrapping my arms around her waist. I playfully hummed in thought,
resting my chin on her shoulder. "Well then, I think we'll just have to keep trying
until we have two girls as beautiful as their mother."

I love a lot of you were like 'now you can update pieces more!' since I

finished Walking Away. lol Sorry, no. Not until I finish the story will I start
updating more. This is more difficult for me to write for some reason. Blind
came to me so easily... this is far harder. Also, I'm glad to be taking a break
from doing so much. I've got a lot I do in a week. So, this sticks to two
updates a week for now. When I finish it'll be either three times a week or
daily, we'll see.

How do you think Bella feels about more kids? And Edward gets better and

better in my head. Who likes the bracelets?

- 275 -

Chapter 38

Bella

"Mom!" Edward said happily as he hugged Esme tightly. She had decided to come

visit us just this weekend. Today was the big day, I suppose. It was the ultrasound
that would let us know the sex of the babies, hopefully. I had a strong feeling she
simply didn't want to hear the news over the phone. That, and she wanted to start
shopping right away. At twenty one weeks, I thought it was too soon but I knew
there would be no stopping her once she got started.

"There is my beautiful girl!" Esme said, pulling away from her son. She hugged me

tightly, giving me a big smile. I smiled at Edward over her shoulder, who was rolling
his eyes.

"I'm not important anymore, I see." Edward teased, shutting the front door of our

house.

"Oh, you're important, dear." Esme smiled playfully. "She's just more important

right now. Bella is holding some very precious cargo." My mother in law touched my
stomach, grinning wildly. "How are my babies today?"

"Squirmy."

Esme took my hand and led me over to one of the couches in the living room.

"You'll have to get use to that. How have you been feeling?"

"Huge," I replied simply. Edward came to the couch and sat beside me, taking my

hand.

"You are not. I wish you would stop saying that."

"I'll stop saying that when it stops being true." I quipped back quickly.

Esme looked between us, a knowing smile on her face. "Bella, dear, I know you

feel that way right now but it's just going to get worse."

I laughed at the shocked expression on Edward's face. "You're not helping,

mother!"

- 276 -

"Dear, do you think she's not going to get any larger? She's going to be huge. But,

that's okay. She's suppose to be. This is your time to eat when you want and get
away with it, Bella. Use this time wisely!"

I laughed again, just happy finally someone understood. Edward smirked over at

me and sighed, giving me a light kiss on the cheek. "We should get ready to go. We
need to leave in twenty minutes. Mom, do you want to come?" He offered.

"No no, dear. It's okay. It'll be too crowded. How about we meet up for lunch

afterwards?" She offered. "I'll go freshen up at the hotel. We can eat there after your
appointment. How about that?"

"That sounds great." I agreed.

Edward

"What do you mean they couldn't tell?!" My mother said, annoyed, as she looked

over the black and white pictures that the ultrasound tech took. To me they looked
like blobs still, but Bella claimed she could tell what everything was. She tried to
point out the eyes and nose at one point on one of the twins, and I suppose that it
could have been those things, but there was no way to be really sure with a blurry
picture like that.

"They weren't being very helpful." Bella said after nibbling on a bit of the French

bread the waiter just placed on the table. "They're kind of cuddled into each other,
all twisted together. We're just going to have to try again later. The doctor said not
to be too surprised though if we can't."

Mom sighed, one of her thin fingers stroking one of the white blobs on the plastic

like paper. "Well, that's okay. Kind of sweet, really. They were really cuddling?"

"One hand it's arm around the other, and their legs were kind of wrapped around

each other." I smiled at the thought of them being already so close. I kind of wished
I had a sibling to be that way with when I was a child. I was almost a little jealous.
My friends were honestly the closest I had ever gotten to anything like that.

"Aw," she sighed happily. "So sweet already." My mother grinned. "What would

you like to have? Girls or boy?"

I heard Bella sigh heavily beside me, making me laugh. This was an argument we

had had a many a time already. "I want girls."

- 277 -

My mother looked over at Bella who simply shrugged. "Boys."

"Well, this should be interesting, to say the least." My mother commented before

the waiter came to the table with our food.

"I'd be happy with either one, but I'd love to have a daughter or two I can spoil.

Bella knows how I feel about that." I grinned over at my wife, squeezing her thigh
underneath the table. She returned a weak smile, turning her eyes back to her plate.
I sighed, wishing I knew why the sudden mood change. It was so hard to tell
sometimes, especially now that she was pregnant. She was constantly on a roller
coaster. I decided not to ask, which was probably the safest route at the moment. I
knew she wouldn't want to talk about it front of my mother and I didn't want to
make her uncomfortable.

Bella

I sat on the porch swing outside, letting the warm spring air flow over my face.

Closing my eyes, I let my mind go blank for once. It always seemed like I had so
much to consider and think about. It was starting to give me a headache.

"Something on your mind?" I heard the familiar female voice.

I shook my head, refusing to open my eyes just yet. "Just relaxing."

"Ah, I see. I wasn't sure. Especially with earlier." Esme said, the wood creaking as

she sat down beside me.

I finally opened my eyes and looked over at her. Her long caramel colored hair

was twisted in a tight bun at the base of her neck. She was wearing a pair of trendy
white capris with a deep black cotton tank top with silver flowers at the top. She
was gorgeous from head to toe and looked far too young to be a grandmother. She
could have been still having children at this point. I sighed, taking a deep breath.
"What about earlier?"

"At dinner. You got very quiet, dear. What's wrong?"

"Nothing," I lied, looking away from her once again.

"Bella, you can talk to me about anything. I'm here for you." She reassured

sweetly. "Are you disappointed about not find out?"

"No," I told her truthfully. I wasn't sure I wanted to know that or not. "It's just-" I

- 278 -

began but stopped myself, shaking my head quickly. "Nothing. It's nothing, really."

"It's not nothing if it's bothering you. I can't help if you don't tell me."

"I don't think anyone can help with this." I muttered sullenly down at my

fingertips, playing and picking at my nails nervously.

"You never know, dear. Please?" Esme said sweetly, her mothering voice so

smooth and warm. I wondered if I would ever be like her. She was what a real
mother was like, caring no matter what.

"It's just that... well, Edward wants more children after this already and I'm not

even entirely sure if I'm ready for these two completely and I doubt I'll want more. It
just makes me feel guilty. I want to give him everything he wants, but I'm not sure I
can give him this." I said in a rush, hoping that like ripping off a band aid it would
hurt less if I got it done faster.

"I see," Esme said after a moment, the time ticking away between us. "Bella, I'm

going to tell you something I never told anyone before. So, I need you to promise not
to tell, okay?"

"Of course." I said, surprised at her suddenly very serious expression.

"Carlisle was the one that wanted children, not me. So, when I was pregnant with

Edward I was less than thrilled, truthfully. I mean, I was excited, in a way, but it was
so scary as well. I was happy but I felt like I wasn't as happy as I should have been.
And then what happened-" She stopped, shaking her head of the bad memories. "I
felt even more guilty after he was born because I loved him instantly. And as he
grew up, I realized something..."

"What's that?" I asked quietly, too afraid to ruin this moment between us.

"I wanted to feel that joy again. That joy of having a small child in your arms. I

wanted to give him a brother or a sister, but I couldn't. It was almost as if it was
god's cruel joke. Do you know why I'm telling you this, dear?" I shook my head in
response, too sad to speak. "That it's okay to feel the way you do, but sometimes you
don't know what you want until it's gone and you never know how you will feel later.
And, after these beautiful babies are born and you don't want anymore, that's fine.
Trust me, I can understand that. You should tell Edward about how you feel though.
I wish I would have told Carlisle. I think it would have made the guilt easier to
handle in the end."

- 279 -

"Thank you," I whispered, giving her a weak smile. "You're right. I should talk to

him about it. I know he'll understand. It'll be just... so hard."

"But living with something you don't think you can handle is hard too. Secrets are

hard, Bella. They make your life something twisted and hard to deal with. It's easier
now just to be honest with him."

I nodded my head, leaning over to give her a big hug. She was more of a mother

than what my mother was to me. I would have thought I'd feel guilty for thinking
that, but I didn't. Not at all. She was a wonderful woman and I was honored to have
her in my life.

Edward

Bella and my mom were chatting on the porch as I worked on some homework in

our study. I wanted to get everything done before the weekend and the only way I
was going to do that was by putting it into gear tonight. I was having trouble
concentrating though. It especially didn't help when my phone rang.

"Hello?" I said, backspacing several times on something I had just written.

Nothing was coming out right at the moment. It was really starting to tick me off.

"Edward, son! How are you?"

"Hey, dad. Decent. How are you?" I said, closing my laptop. Working was

completely pointless, for now anyway. I would have to try again later.

"Good, good," he said in a rush. I could tell he wanted to move onto a different

subject. "So, do I need to buy ballet slippers or baseball mitts?"

I laughed at the way he asked that question. "Would it matter if my sons did ballet

or my daughters played baseball?"

"Oh, don't be like that. You're mother hasn't told me and she said she'd call. So,

what is it? Girls or boys?"

I sighed, running my fingers through my hair. "Not a clue. They couldn't tell."

"Well, damn. That does happen sometimes. Perhaps you should get a 4-d done."

"4-d?" I asked as I stood, going off to look for the two lovely women in the house.

"What's that?"

- 280 -

"Ah, fancy Ultrasound. You can see more. I wonder if Shreveport is large enough

to have something like that?"

"Not sure. We could always take a trip up to Chicago and-"

"Do you honestly want to make Bella fly again?" My father laughed as he though

of the last time she had flied. It was not pretty at the least. I'm sure he didn't want a
mess in the jet.

"You're right," I said, rubbing the back of my neck. "So, would you like to talk to

mom?" I asked as I stopped at the back door. I could see Bella hugging my mom,
large tears in her eyes. I sighed, wondering why she was crying. I always felt bad
when she did. It was hard to stop it these days.

"Yes, please. She's not answering her cell phone."

I opened the door and caught the attention of my wife and mother. They broke

apart but not before mom kissed her forehead. "Dad's on the phone for you."

"Oh, thank you, Edward." Mom said as she stood, brushing off her backside. "I'll

take this in the house."

She took the phone from my hands and pressed a light kiss on my cheek. "Go keep

Bella company. She needs you right now."

Almost all of you said you thought Bella would want more kids. That kind

of surprised me honestly.

Just a reminder, I'm on twitter now on the same name. If you want a short

preview of the next chapter, add me!

What do you think the sex of the babies are?

- 281 -

Chapter 39

To the exactly 3 people that figured out that if the twins are cuddled

together they're identical, lol I love you!

Bella

"Are you okay, love?" Edward asked, wrapping a tight arm around my shoulder

after he sat beside me once his mother had left inside to talk to his father. I nodded
my head, not trusting my voice to answer. My throat already felt so rough without a
single tear being shed. I leaned my head onto his shoulder, taking a deep breath as I
closed my eyes.

"Tired," I half lied. I was tired, but that wasn't the problem. I was always tired now

Even though I had just had that talk with Esme, I wasn't sure if I was ready to tell
Edward just yet. I needed to build up my courage a bit more for that to happen.
Rome was not built in a day.

"Do you need me to get you anything?" He offered, pressing a soft kiss to my

forehead all while his hand soothingly went up and down my arm. I sighed, enjoying
the sensation of being so near to him. He was so warm and comforting, it was hard
not to sink into him. I wanted to melt into him and just lose myself. I wanted all my
fear and worries to go away. He had a way of doing that to me. I wondered if he
knew that power over me, but somehow I kind of doubted it.

"I love you," I said suddenly, not opening my eyes as I spoke. "So much so. I don't

deserve you at all."

"Why would you say that?" A frown forming on his pretty face I realized as I

opened my eyes. I didn't want that to happen. I moved my fingers over his cheeks,
trying to coax the beautiful crooked smile that I loved so much. I sighed heavily
when it did not come.

"Because it's the truth."

"You're impossible." He sighed, shaking his head. "And, oh so wrong."

Edward's lips pressed against mine softly and I suddenly felt hungry for them. I

needed them. I knotted my fingers into his hair, pulling him closer to me. He
moaned into the kiss, closing his eyes as we devoured each other happily. His hands

- 282 -

slid down to my hips, his fingers massaging the little bits of skin that was exposed as
my shirt rode up with the movement. "I love you," I repeated as I pulled away
panting.

"I love you, too." He whispered, brushing a piece of hair behind my ear. "Why

don't we go inside and get you something to snack on, huh?"

I nodded my head, giving him a weak smile as I did so. Somehow he always knew

what I needed.

Edward

I knew Bella was depressed but I wasn't sure why. The only thing I was sure of

was that she would not tell me why. The doctor warned us that she may suffer from
bouts of depression and that it was normal to an extent, but it still scared and
worried me. I didn't know what to do. She tried to pretend to my sake, but I hated
that more. I hated that she felt like she had to do that for me for some reason. That
night after my mother went to the hotel, Bella fell asleep curled away from me,
clutching the pillow tightly to her chest.

She was pulling away from me and I didn't know why. Had I done something

wrong? I felt guilty and I had no idea why. Was I not being a good husband? Did she
really not want these babies? I didn't even know how to talk to her about it with her
without making it worse. I needed time to think about it, on my own. I didn't feel like
anyone could understand where I was coming from. None of my friends had
pregnant wives and my father was a thousand miles away. I didn't want to talk to
him about it over the phone either.

I woke early in the morning, around seven. The sky was still hazy with the early

morning fog, the cloud barely tinted orange from the rising sun. I sighed as I saw
Bella. She looked troubled, even in her sleep. I leaned over, pressing a kiss to her
cheek. I had to think of a way to bring this up to her without upsetting her.

"Bella, love, I need to get some school work done. I'm going to go to the library for

a few hours. I'll be back around noon and we'll go to lunch with my mom, alright?" I
whispered in her ear, waiting for her to respond. Her eyes didn't even open as she
spoke.

"That's fine, honey. See you then." Bella mumbled sleepily.

"I love you," I whispered fiercely before pressing a solid kiss to her cheek, letting

my lips linger on her sweet flesh for as long as I could before pulling away.

- 283 -

This she did open her eyes for, turning the beautiful brown orbs towards me. "I

love you, too, Edward."

Much to my surprise I did get some work done that morning. It was more mindless

typing than anything else really, so I was able to let my mind wonder. I also got a lot
of thinking done in that time and I knew exactly what I was going to do once I got
home and got Bella alone. That is until I started to walk through the school on my
way back to the car.

"Edward?" The familiar voice said in a thick accent. I turned towards the noise, my

eyes going wide. The petite blond with bright blue eyes and a soft smile was
standing before me, leaning against the wall of the hallway across from me.

"Irina?"

Bella

I woke up completely a couple minutes after Edward had left and simply starred at

the ceiling. I wouldn't be seeing Esme until lunch time and I wasn't sure what I was
suppose to do with myself with all this alone time. It only left me with my thoughts. I
wasn't exactly sure if I wanted that at the moment. My thoughts were not a happy
place right now.

How did you tell your husband that you didn't want to have anymore of his

children? Or rather, that I wasn't sure I did. This was almost as hard as telling him I
was pregnant in the first place. How did I explain it?

This scared me for some reason. Now knowing that he wanted children so badly. I

could see it in his eyes every time he talked about them. He had so much love in
them. It hurt a little to look at it. I felt like I was taking that away from him.

I knew what my main fear. It was the fear that he would think that I didn't want

these children, the ones I was carrying now. But, I did. I already loved them, in a
special way. They were mine and I couldn't wait to hold them in my arms. But, would
he understand that?

It was all just so complicated and I hated that. I needed things to be simple for a

while. Everything was just going by so fast. Time seem to be flowing past me,
leaving me behind.

I looked over at my cell phone on the nightstand and sighed. Edward would be a

few more hours, at the very least. I didn't need to be alone. So, I did something I

- 284 -

never thought I would do. I reached for the tiny piece of plastic and pressed a single
number, waiting for my friend to answer. "Hey, Alice. How about some retail
therapy?"

Edward

"Irina," I muttered stupidly. "What are you doing here?"

Irina grinned as she walked closer to me, a soft pink blush covering her full

cheeks. I pressed myself to the wall, feeling completely uncomfortable. "I do teach
here, Edward."

"Yeah," I said, reminding myself how to move again. I needed to get out of there

and quickly. Bella was already bothered by something and I didn't need to make it
worse. Actually, Irina didn't need to make it worse. I would not allow that. "I need to
get going," I said quickly, turning my back to her.

"How are you?" She said to my back. I cursed to myself, licking my lips slowly. I

wasn't rude enough to simply walk away and I think she knew me well enough for
that.

"Well, thank you. I really must-"

"And, how is Bella?"

I turned back around, eying her with concern. Why the hell would she ask that

question? I knew in all honesty she didn't care. I wanted to cut off the line of
questioning very quickly. I figured the pregnancy was the way to do that. "Fine.
She's due in July." I said, simply hoping to shut her up.

"Are they yours?"

The words utterly and totally shocked me. How could she even consider that a

possibility that they weren't? Bella didn't punch the hell out of her for no reason.
Maybe that punch had damaged her brain. "I can't- What the... Why the hell would
you ask that?" I finally stuttered out, flustered too much to speak in a complete
sentence.

"Well, I didn't think that-" She said, blushing with her eyes turned down towards

the ground.

"No, you didn't think." I said tersely, striding away from her purposefully. I didn't

- 285 -

turn back to look at her. I was just so angry at this woman I wanted to scream. I
didn't want to know how she would come to that conclusion.

Bella

"Okay, so what's wrong with you that you want to shop?" Alice asked seriously as

we began to stroll through the boardwalk. It wasn't Alice's favorite place, but I
didn't want to be confined. The outdoor setting was far more relaxing and this late
March day was perfect for that. The weather was cool and there was a slight breeze
coming from the river.

I shrugged my shoulders, stopping at a window to look at something. It was a tight

black dress with an extremely low V neck, dipping almost down to the belly button. I
sighed, knowing I wouldn't be able to wear that for a while. If ever again for that
matter.Damn skinny ass plastic people. "I just needed to get out."

"Yea, but you hate shopping." She pointed out, stopping beside me and cocking

her head to the side. Alice made a little face and then tugged my hand so we could
continue. "Bella, talk to me."

"I'm just confused."

"Isn't that a natural state of being?" She teased and then saw my expression,

sobering up very quickly. "What are you confused about?"

"How could I want these kids and not want more?"

She bit her lip, thinking about it for a moment. "Two is a good number. I can see

why you'd want to stick with that. Why? How many does Edward want?"

"Honestly? I don't know. But, I think it more than I'm willing to have."

"Have you guys talked about it?" She asked, pulling me into the Fossil store. I

wasn't sure what she was looking for, just anything in general. I picked up a pair of
sunglasses, turning them them over in my fingers. She noticed my lack of answer
and sighed. "You need to speak to him. You did this last time as well." She added.
"And look how well that turned out."

"But, this is different." I tried to defend my cowardice. It wasn't really working

that well and I knew it. I bit my lip, waiting for her response.

"Bella, what is your real worry?" Alice asked, surprising me.

- 286 -

I had no idea what to say to that. There were so many things that I was afraid of

truthfully. "I don't know." I whispered.

She tugged me outside and sat me down on one of the benches before she spoke

again. "Edward loves you no matter what."

"I know that."

"Do you?" She asked very seriously. "He adores you, Bella. You are his life, just

like he's yours. You need to stop being so scared and start living your life with him.
He's not going anywhere, baby. He's in it for the long haul."

I nodded my head, giving her a weak smile. She patted my arm. "Well, since I got

you here, lets do some shopping!"

I had to bring Irina back and you know what, I've been asked that same

question she did. So, not so far fetched. There are crazy people like that in
the world.

So, Bella will talk to Edward soon about this. I promise. You will see! If

you want to see a preview of the next chapter, hop over to twitter- same
name- and check it out!

Do you think Edward handled Irina right?

- 287 -

Chapter 40

Edward

Once I got back into my car I let out a heavy breath of relief. I didn't want

anymore in my life right now. I had enough. I had enough happiness and enough
stress. I didn't need anything else to take up my time. It took all I had to deal with
all that was going on with Bella and myself. Between school, doctor, babies, friends,
and families I barely had enough energy to make it to the bed at night.

I looked at my cell phone and saw that it was just past 11:30. I knew my mother

would be calling soon for lunch. She wanted to spend as much time as possible with
us. I wasn't sure if I was exactly up for that right now but I knew I would have to
suck it up either way. It really wasn't my choice anyway. I decided to call Bella to
see if she needed anything on my way home. Maybe she wasn't feel well and we
could get out of it, just stay the day at home.

Don't get me wrong, I loved my mom but I needed a break.

I tried home first and I started to panic a little when no one answered. I knew it

was sort of irrational to freak out like this. She was a grown woman and went out on
her own. Perhaps she was already with my mother. That's probably all it is, I
thought to myself as I tried to calm down. I just hated leaving her alone since she
went to the hospital around the new year. I was always worried now.

I dialed Bella's cell phone next, waiting impatiently for her to pick up. After three

rings she finally did, much to my relief. "Hey, honey." She yelled over the
background noise.

"Where in the world are you?" I asked, a little surprised. I didn't know of

anywhere she'd be where there would be that much noise. I could hear music and
talking, and then a loud ringing bell. It was rather odd actually. It almost sound as if
it was a trolley.

"Oh, I'm at the boardwalk with Alice." She yelled.

"I'm sorry," I said dryly, making her laugh softly, the twinkling sound warming my

soul in so many ways.

"No, it was my idea. I wanted to get out for a little while." She replied.

- 288 -

"Ask Alice to check to see if you have a fever for me."

"Ha. Ha. Ha. You're so funny, Edward Cullen." Bella said, slightly annoyed at my

teasing. I knew she wasn't really that put off by it, it was rather cute actually. "Why
don't you call your mom and we can all meet here? We'll have sushi."

"Bella, you're not suppose to eat sushi when you're pregnant." I said in a warning

tone.

"I'm going to have sushi." Bella said offhandedly. I knew she wasn't going to listen

to me, but it was worth a try at least.

"Bella-"

"I'm having sushi." She said in a voice so firm that it surprised me.

"DON'T ARGUE WITH THE PREGNANT WOMAN! SHE'S SCARY!" I heard Alice

shout into the phone with a laugh. I heard a loud pop and then the laughter
increased. "OW! She hit me! Edward, come save me!"

"Stop hitting your friends, love" I teased.

"Why? It's so much fun." She said in a playful voice. I could almost see the smug

little smile on her face as she glared at Alice. I'm sure within a minute someone
would be sticking out their tongue.

"You may want to hang out with her later."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah." Bella sighed dramatically, earning another laugh in the

background from Alice.. "Go ahead and call you're mother, okay? We'll meet you at
Sushiko at around 12:15?"

"Sounds good to me." I smiled at her happiness. "I'll call you when I get there, if I

get there early. I love you."

"I love you, too." She sighed. "Bye."

Bella

After the phone call with Edward we still had about forty five minutes to kill. I

wasn't exactly sure where we were going to go. After Alice's little stunt I wasn't
going to allow her to try to shop for me anymore. I wouldn't be a Barbie doll for her

- 289 -

to play with anymore today.

We wondered around the boardwalk, going towards the middle section. We had

been skimming the outer ends, trying to avoid all the people since it was so crowded
but we had gone to all those shops and we needed something else new to look at.

"Aw," Alice stopped in front of the Carter's children store. I had never been inside

of it before. I had always simply just passed it by. "Look at how cute!" She gushed
with a big smile. "Do you want to go in?"

"I don't know," I said, gazing at the outfits curiously.

"It'll be fun to at least look. And think of it this way, I can't buy you clothing in

there."

I sighed and smiled. "Alright. Anything to not try anything else on."

Alice giggled and wrapped a loose arm around my shoulder. I leaned against her,

almost as if it was a support.

Everything was divided by gender mostly, but there was a lot of soft greens,

yellows, and some purples that would be good for girls or boys. For some reason, I
couldn't stop grinning when I looked at them. I walked forward and picked up a
white sleeper, dotted with yellow and green dots, a set of duckies all in a row across
the little bottom. I giggled, lifting it up to take a better look.

"Aw, that is so cute!" Alice said in a babyish voice. "Can't you see your little ones

wearing those?"

"I can," I nodded my head. "I really can."

Edward

I picked my mom up from her hotel which wasn't more than five minutes away

from the boardwalk, chitchatting about whatever came to mind. She talked about
her business and how she was thinking about retirement. I knew my dad was
considering it as well. They had the money to relax and now they wanted to use it to
spoil their grandkids. I had a sneaky feeling that where ever Bella and I settled to,
they would have a small home there. Probably big enough for them and their
grandkids. They may not live there all the time, but I'm sure they visit... a lot.

"How is Bella feeling?" My mom asked as we parked, stepping out of the car and

- 290 -

closing the door behind her gently. She was handling the Volvo with kid gloves. It
was a little funny, but nice at the same time. She knew it was my baby.

"She seemed rather depressed last night, but she seemed happier when I talked to

her on the phone." I told her honestly.

She nodded her head thoughtfully. "Bella's having a rough time right now. She's

confused and scared."

"What is she confused about?" I asked, surprised at her words.

My mother bit her lip and I knew she said something she didn't mean to say.

"Bella is young and-"

"Mom-" I warned, wanting only the truth from her. If she knew something that

would help I needed to know.

"It's not my place, honey!" My mother defended herself quickly. "If I did, I would

have told you already. It's nothing bad, it's just a lot to handle. She wasn't expecting
this and she is still trying to deal with what God has given her. Babies aren't all
sugar and sunshine, dear."

"I know, I know." I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I just don't know

what to do to make her feel better. I just feel so useless."

"Sometimes there isn't anything you can do. Sometimes you just have to let people

deal with it on their own. She will come to you when she's ready."

Our conversation ended when we came to the front of the restaurant. Bella was

holding a few large bags and had a very large smile on her face. I grinned back,
unable to stop myself. She was beyond beautiful when she looked like that.

"My goodness, what did you buy?" I laughed as we sat down at the table.

"She bought out the baby store." Alice laughed, after she sat down beside my

mother. She leaned over, giving my mom a one armed hug. "Good to see you again,
Esme."

"You too, dear." My mom smiled before turning her attention back to my very

happy wife. "Let me see! You should have called me!"

"Well, it's nothing major. It's just stuff that boys or girls can wear, since we don't

- 291 -

know yet. I got two of each."

"In each size." Alice added in a giggle. "I've never seen Bella shop like that before.

It was scary."

"Damn, woman. We're going to need a bigger house." I teased, trying to pull one

of the bags away from my mom to look. She slapped at my hand, not even looking up
as she rummaged through. She pulled out something, turning it back and forth. I
looked at it confused for a moment. I had never seen anyone wear anything like that
before. "What's that?"

"It's a onesie. See, it snaps at the bottom." Bella explained, taking the yellow and

white stripped outfit and turned it over. She ran her fingers over it, a dazed look in
her eyes.

"Is that a duck on it's butt?"

My mother started to laugh at my confusion, placing her hands over her eyes as

she tried to sober up. "Oh, you'll have to get use that."

Bella

Alice pulled out an outfit with a giggle. "Look, this one has frogs!"

"Why would anyone want frogs on their ass?" Esme slapped Edward's hand then

laughed. "What?" Edward laughed in return. "I mean, yes, it's cute. But why?" He
looked at me with a happy expression and I couldn't help but smile back.

"You just don't understand." My mother in law laughed. "Another thing you'll have

to get use to. Okay, Bella, next time you get the urge to shop, please call me! I want
to help you."

"Good lord, just buy us another house to store all this stuff while you're at it."

Edward teased, smiling slyly. "Now, how about we figure out some lunch?"

Edward

Later that night we came home an collapsed into bed. It wasn't late but we both

got up early. I had a lot on my mind. Bella crawled beside me, laying her head on my
stomach. Her fingers drew little patterns on my skin, her hot breath flowing over my
skin.

- 292 -

"What's on your mind?" Bella asked softly, gazing up at me.

"I'm not sure I want to tell you." I told her truthfully. She looked at me confused,

lifting up slightly to look at me. I sighed, rubbing a hand over the back of my neck
roughly. "I saw Irina today at school."

"Oh," she mumbled, laying back down but this time not on top of me. "What did

she do?"

"Just talk."

"About?" Bella urged, earning another sigh from me. I didn't really want to answer

this question at all. "Edward, what about?" She asked again when I did not answer.

"She was just being..." I shook my head. "It doesn't matter. I didn't hang around

long enough to have a real conversation with her honestly. I didn't really want to tell
you because it was nothing and I didn't want to upset you. I just don't want there to
be any secrets between us."

Bella frowned, running an absent hand over her stomach as she thought.

"Sometimes there are somethings that need to be kept to yourself."

"Would you want me to keep that to myself?"

Bella closed her eyes. "No, not that. It's just-"

"Honey, tell me what you have on your mind that has been bothering you. It'll

make you feel better." I rolled over to my side and placed a hand on her cheek,
rubbing my thumb over her temple.

"I don't want any more kids."

And finally they talk... and I leave it at a cliffie. I'm sorry.

I'll give you guys a little preview of Friday's chapter on Twitter because

you're awesome like that. You deserve it.

Because I don't do it enough, thank you for all the wonderful and awesome

reviews!

How do you think Edward will react to that?

- 293 -

Chapter 41

Bella

I fumbled with myself after the words left my mouth, just so surprised that they

stumbled out like that. Edward was completely still underneath me as if I had hit
him, shocked by the suddenness of this declaration. I didn't mean it to come out that
way, so I tried to fix it. "I mean, I don't know if I'll always feel this way but..." I
trailed off, not knowing how to finish that.

"You know, I read in one of the books that-" He began in a soft tone but I cut him

off quickly before he could finish.

"I swear to god, Edward! Don't mention those books again! This is about how I

feel! I don't need to know what a book thinks. I need to know what you think!" I
nearly growled out, the anger in my voice surprising me. I was so sick of those
stupid books. They meant nothing to me and I hated how he like to quote them. I felt
him go still underneath me again.

"How long?" He asked suddenly, his face blank of all emotions.

Confused, I asked, "what?"

"How long have you felt this Bella?" He rephrased the question slowly, his face

gaunt and his mouth in a hard line after he finished. I could see his jaw clench as he
looked to the side.

"I don't know," I shrugged as I sat up, not really looking at him. I couldn't look at

him right now, not while we were talking about this and he looked that way. "A
while, I guess."

"So, you've let me go on and on about this, like a fool." He said angrily, his face

flushing with frustration and sadness. Edward's eyes were shut tightly as he said
this, crinkled around the edges.

"See," I sighed," this! This is why I didn't want to tell you. You're mad now." I

crossed my arms over my chest and laid back against the headboard.

"I'm mad because you didn't tell me! Why? Why don't you trust me?" He

demanded. I had never seen him this way before. He almost seemed... disappointed,

- 294 -

not in what I said but in me. He had never been that way before. I wasn't sure how I
felt about that.

"Of course I trust you," I gasped. "Why would you even say that?"

"Do you honestly have to ask that?" He mumbled, getting out of bed quickly, each

movement sharp. He slipped on a pair of flip flops after throwing on a pair of sleep
pants and a tee shirt. He had been all ready for bed, already in his boxers when we
had laid down.

"Where are you going?" I demanded, getting a little angry myself now.

"I... I just need to get away for a bit. You understand that, don't you?" He didn't

look at me as he said that, grabbing up his keys, wallet, and cell phone.

I felt the burn of his words, feeling resentment towards them. But, I had no one to

blame for them but myself. I had brought them onto myself. I brought them onto
myself when I walked out on him when he told me about Irina that first time.

"Leaving solves nothing," I pleaded with him, willing him to stay. If anyone would

know that, that would be me.

He sighed, standing at the door way of our bedroom. "No, it doesn't," he

whispered before walking out.

Edward

I climbed into the car, not looking back as I did so. I couldn't and didn't want to

anyway. Frustrated, I was just so damn frustrated. Honestly, if she didn't want more
kids that was fine but why did she have to hide it from me. Why was she babying
me? She should have told me right away. Did she honestly think that I could not
handle it? Could she not trust me with her feelings? If she couldn't why did she
bother marrying me?

I didn't realize where I was headed until I was half way there on the parkway by

the river. I sighed, running to mommy was just so manly.I didn't know who else to
talk to though. So, I followed the empty road along the Red River as it glittered with
the lights coming from the bridges and boats. It was almost beautiful, but I couldn't
even think about that when I felt the way I did.

I sat outside the hotel for several minutes before I dialed my mother's number,

building up my courage to speak to her. It was around ten and I was just hoping that

- 295 -

she was still awake at this point. I've never really talked to my mother this way
before. This was usually my father's field. But, my mom was so kind that I knew she
would listen to me no matter what.

"Edward? Is something wrong?" She asked in a concerned voice instantly. I had no

idea how she could do that. Motherly instincts, I suppose. I assumed that she
thought that was something wrong with the babies or Bella, but I'm sure she didn't
know it was me.

"Um, would you mind meeting me in the lobby in about five minutes?" I asked, my

voice rough with the emotions I had been holding in.

"Sure, I'll be down there as soon as possible." She said quickly before hanging up

her cell phone to get ready. I stepped out into the parking garage, making my way
towards the hotel's lobby.

"Why, mom? Why doesn't she trust me?" I asked as I sat in the tiny twenty four

hour coffee shop, a hot tea clutched in both hands after I had explained what had
happened between us in the hours before.

"She does trust you," Esme tried to assure me, but it wasn't really working.

"It sure as hell doesn't feel like it." I mumbled almost to myself.

"Edward, Language!" She scolded with a sigh.

I ducked my head like a child, "sorry."

"She does, Edward. She loves you more than you'll ever know. Do you know how I

know this?" She leaned in, taking my hand.

"No," I said, whispering.

"Because I see it in her eyes, every time she talks about you, thinks about you,

sees you. Your eyes do the same thing. She's emotional right now though. Bella's
scared and it doesn't always makes her brain work the right way. She's worried
about making things scarier as well. That's why she didn't tell you."

"But, she should know that she can tell me anything!"

My mother placed both hands in front of her in a stopping motion, stopping me

before I could begin to rant."She does know, but she's not thinking clearly right

- 296 -

now, honey. You're both so... tired. It's hard to be a newlywed couple. While still in
college and pregnant with twins? I can't imagine. I suggest you take a break and just
sit down to talk. Talk about how you feel and what you both need right now. It would
be therapeutic for both of you. When is your spring break?"

"Two weeks," I said with a sigh. It couldn't come fast enough in my opinion. A

week with no school sounded like heaven.

"I suggest you two do nothing during that week but have a relaxing good time.

Take turns doing things you both want." She patted my hand.

"Am I being stupid for reacting the way I did?" I asked her, hoping for full honesty.

I couldn't be babied anymore. I just couldn't stand it. I was no longer blind and I
didn't want to be treated as such.

My mother sighed, picking up her coffee and taking a sip before she licked her

lips. "No, not stupid. You were always a bit dramatic as a child, but I can understand
your feelings. You're also young, which adds to the drama of it all. But, you need to
go home and work it out with her now. She needs to know that you aren't that mad
and you both need to talk about how you feel. And you should apologize for leaving."

"I just needed time to think." I defended myself.

"I understand that, but it doesn't make it right. I wouldn't suggest doing it again.

It's not the best thing for a fight. If you need to gather your thoughts, go to another
room but don't leave her, especially now that she's pregnant." She patted my hand
and gave me a weak smile before standing up. "I'll see you in the morning before the
flight?"

"Of course," I nodded, not getting up yet.

She leaned down and kissed the top of my head lightly. "Goodnight, son. I love

you."

"I love you, too." I whispered quietly, taking a sip of my now cooled tea.

Bella

I sat on the porch in the front after Edward, just sitting on the steps. I knew he

wouldn't like me out here like this at night, but I could really care less. I couldn't
really think of anything to do or saw, so I simply leaned against the the post of the
stairs, staring off into the night.

- 297 -

I'm sure it was late when I saw his Volvo pull in. It had been a couple hours at the

least since he left, so it was most likely after midnight. I wasn't mad that he left
really, just sad. So... sad. I hated the fact that he was disappointed in me, but I could
understand it. I suppose I would be disappointed as well. There was just so much to
take in, too much to think about that I was now just numb.

"Bella," Edward breathed my name as he sat down beside me. "Honey, it's cold out

here. What are you doing?"

I shook my head, not wanting to speak right now. I was afraid to break the calm

that was within me. I knew once I did I would cry and I was just so sick of crying. I
was wondering when it would end. I felt like a dam that was constantly about to
break.

He sighed, nodding his head slowly. "I'm sorry about the way I reacted. It was

wrong."

I shook my head again, biting my top lip before looking down at my hands. "No,

you have to do what you have to do."

"I didn't have to do that though," he replied. I didn't say anything, not speaking for

a long time. Finally Edward sighed, breaking the barrier between us. "Say
something."

"What am I suppose to say, Edward? I'm sorry. I'm sorry I disappointed you. I'm

sorry I can't give you the things you want. I'm sorry that-"

"Disappointed in you? No, I'm not. I'm disappointed that you couldn't tell me your

feelings but never at you. And you're what I want in life. Kids... kids don't matter. If I
have you, I have everything I need." He turned, taking my face in between his long
fingers, stroking my temples with his thumb. "You are everything I'll ever need,
Isabella."

"Edward," I whimpered out his name but he shook his head, kissing me firmly on

the lips. I placed my hands on his wrists, holding his skin to mine. Moaning into his
kiss, I melted into him.

Finally he pulled away, placing his forehead against mine. "We'll talk about this

more later, but for now, lets get you inside."

I nodded my head, allowing him to pick me up in his strong arms. I wrapped my

own around his neck, simply wishing to be as close to him as possible. I just needed

- 298 -

to be held at that moment and he did, for the rest of the night.

So, I don't think Edward reacted the way most people thought he would. A

couple people were spot on. I'm sure one of the things that frustrates him
most is being babied.

Sooooo next chapters are going to be good. Loving time. I think they need

loving, don't you? Why don't you go on over to twitter and check out the
preview for the next chapter?

Anyway, who wants a mother like Esme? I know I do.

- 299 -

Chapter 42

Edward

I sighed as I came into the house. I hated that I missed yet again another

appointment of Bella's because of school. They were weekly now and she insisted
that I didn't have to go, but I wanted to. I wanted to check for myself that she was
okay. I wanted to be able to ask the doctor since Bella had hidden the books
somewhere after our little tiff.

We did talk about the things we need. It was a long night, the night after my

mother left. There was a lot of crying and honestly, not all of the crying was done by
Bella. Her tears made me ache inside and it was simply too much. We also skipped
that following Monday, simply taking a day to ourselves. We didn't even open a
book.

But now, now Bella couldn't do that if she was going to finish school up the way

she wanted to at the end of the school year. She was working her ass off, and I tried
to help as much as I could, but I felt useless. She even took some of her school work
to doctor's appointments and worked on them as she waited.

We were in the home stretch now, just over twenty four weeks. Bella had around

ten to twelve weeks left and I was grateful for that. I wasn't sure how much more I
could take. I was actually glad that twins came a little earlier. I'm not sure what I
would do if I had an almost full four more months of this to go.

It was just around seven on this Friday night. I was so happy that it was the

weekend, and even happier that this was the beginning of our lazy spring break. We
needed it.

I smiled as I wandered into the bedroom. Bella was laying there in nothing but

that silly LSU shirt that she adored and nothing else but a pair of plain white
panties. She was engrossed in her laptop, clicking away quickly. She had such a look
of concentration on her face. She nibbled on her lip, not even realized that I had
come home.

After chunking my keys and wallet onto the dresser, I crawled onto the end of the

bed towards her until I reached her foot. I began to lightly kiss upwards, savoring
her skin.

- 300 -

"Mm, Edward... what are you doing?" She said with a soft sigh, closing the

computer and placing it to the side.

"Worshiping my sexy wife," I said against the inside of her knee before kissing and

licking the inside crease.

Though her legs fell open, giving me a the beautiful sight of her fabric covered

sex, her words were a totally different story. "Stop, I don't feel sexy at all."

I switched my attention to the opposite leg's ankle. "Why don't you feel sexy? I

think you are. Extremely so."

Massaging the bottom of her foot while I kissed the top, rubbing it slowly and

sensually. "But, I haven't shaved in like three weeks because I can't bend over and I
can't cut my toe nails. Seriously, stop. I'm so not sexy right now." She complained.

I sighed, laying my head on the bed for a minute while I gathered my thoughts.

Looking up at her slowly I grinned, grabbing both of her ankles as I tugged her
towards the end of the bed. "You know what? I can do something about that."

Bella

I could not believe what Edward was doing right now. He filled up the bathtub and

undressed me before putting me inside carefully. When I asked him to join, he
refused and said he had other plans. Instead he removed his shirt, along with his
shoes and socks then started going around the bathroom looking for other objects. It
took me a moment until I realized what he was doing. He was going to shave my
legs.

"Are you sure about this?" I asked nervously, watching him squirt the cream into

the palm of his hand.

Rubbing his hands together he nodded with a smile. "Yes. I know how to shave,

Bella. I do shave my face every day."

"Yes, but this is a much... larger... surface."

"Hush and put your foot on my chest. I can do this." He said confidently.

I sighed, placing my foot on the dead center of his chest and sinking back into the

water slightly. "You know, that stuff isn't exactly for your legs." I pointed at the
bottle of shave lotion.

- 301 -

"But, the bottle said it could be used on your legs," Edward said with a roll of his

eyes as he began to smooth the fruity smelling stuff on.

"Did you read the rest of the thing?"

Smirking, he picked up the bottle and brought it closer to his eyes. I had to hold in

my laughter as he began to read out loud. "Rash Free shave cream that is
specifically designed to protect skin along with provide a smooth and moisturizing
shave for any part of your body." He gave me a pointed look.

"Keep reading," I smiled.

"Great for legs, underarms, and the best for your-" he stopped mid sentence,

blushing a soft shade of red.

"How high do you plan on shaving, Mr. Cullen?" I teased with a giggle, wiggling

my eyebrows at him playfully.

He bit his lip, his color going redder as his eyes trailed down my leg to the area in

which this cream was best suited for. "As much as I'd love to see you bare, I'm
worried about... you know, nicking you. If I nick your leg, it bleeds a little and I can
kiss it and put a band aid on. If I nick there..." Edward trailed off.

"Why don't we save that until after the kids are here?" I asked gently. He gave me

a grateful smile and nodded his head.

Slowly, like I had taken his confidence away, he picked up the razor and took off

the protective covering over the head, setting it to the side. Bringing his hand to my
heel, he brought my leg up and kissed the very top of my foot like he had done
earlier. With his eyes locked on mine, he took one steady long drag across my calf.

It was amazing how good it felt.

"Oh," I moaned softly and sank into the bath water.

"Do you like that?" He asked in a husky voice. I nodded my head quickly and bit

my lip. He took another drag, his eyes still on mine. I couldn't help but smile at him.

With each stroke I became more and more relaxed, my head falling back against

the lip of the tub with my eyes clothes. When he finished my calf, he smoothed water
over my skin, washing away the extra lotion. Scooting a little closer, he put more
lotion in his hand. Resting my calf across his jean covered thighs he began to rub

- 302 -

the lotion on my thigh. I felt every muscle in my leg tighten, my toes pointing in
pleasure.

"I didn't realize this was going to be so... erotic." I said breathlessly, wishing I

could do something more about the position we were in. I was extremely tempted to
touch myself while he continued to pamper me. I had never felt so loved. And by the
look in his eyes, he felt it too. The lust was swirling in his eyes, every stroke bringing
him closer to my center.

"Neither did I."

Edward

It wasn't the action, it was Bella's reaction to it. It was beyond sexy to see her this

way. Warm, wet, and relaxed with her head leaning back against the tub making her
neck seem even longer and more delicious which led down to her now very full, very
large beautiful breasts that were just half covered by the water. I could just make
out the curve of her belly under the water. Her long sensuousness legs stretched out
across my lap, Bella's toes pointing in pleasure as I continued to use the most
delicate care to shave the skin I adored so much.

When we were done, I helped her from the tub and wrapped her up in a large

fluffy towel after patting her dry. Pulling the moist hair from her shoulder I leaned in
and kissed the gentle slope of her neck. "Go lay on the bed. I'll be there in a minute."
I whispered softly.

She looked at me confused, but did as I asked without a word. I worked quickly,

trying to figure out exactly what I needed to do all of thing. I had never done this for
another person so it should have proved to be interesting at least. It wasn't as
worrisome as the shaving at least, though there was more room for me to make a
fool of myself. Hopefully she'd enjoy the attention, at least.

"What are you doing?" Bella asked quietly in the lamp lit room. She was lounging

back on the bed, still wrapped in the towel.

"I'm making you feel as beautiful as you are, hopefully." I said with a grin as I

rested all the things I had brought with me on the bed. "Give me a foot."

Bella rolled her eyes but didn't argue thankfully, placing her foot on my lap like

she had done earlier. I massaged my hand up her calf, glad that I had brought lotion
as well. I picked up a pair of metal clippers and brought them towards Bella's toes
but I stopped when she began to laugh. "Edward?"

- 303 -

"What? You can't see them, but I can. I figured I can at least help out. You should

have come to me before if you were having problems." I said chidingly as I began to
work on her toe nails.

"I was going to get Alice to take me to get a pedicure next week," Bella said with a

faint blush across her cheeks.

"Even though you hate that kind of stuff? You'd rather put up with that than ask

me?"

"To clip my snarly toe nails? Yes." She said bluntly.

I laughed, I couldn't help it. It was adorable the way she said that. She gave me an

angry look and I stopped, looking down at my lap as I did so, continuing my work.
"They're not snarly. Long, yes. But not claws. Trust me, I really don't mind. Now,
give me your other foot."

She did so, stretching her arms above her head. "Yes, but there are certain

things..."

"Bella, you should know that I will do anything in this world to make you happy."

Bella

Well, that effectively shut me up. I bit my lip, feeling the blood rush quickly to my

cheeks. I was embarrassed to have him do this for me, even though I enjoyed the
attention he was giving me. I couldn't say anything to that, and I should have, but I
wasn't sure what. After he was done with my other foot he picked something up that
surprised me. I opened my mouth to say something but stopped when he gave me an
almost forceful look.

He shook the bottle of paint in between his long fingers, carefully extracting the

brush from the pink nail polish bottle.

"If your entire foot ends up this color, I'm sorry." He said with a crooked grin,

making me feel like I was melting inside.

With the greatest of concentration and the tiny of movements, Edward began to

paint every single one of my toe nails the exact color that was on my hands. He was
getting so much better at telling different colors apart now, even if they were
extremely similar. When he was done with the nails on that one foot he brought it
upwards and blew on them gently to help them dry. The breath when straight in

- 304 -

between my legs, electric jolts flowing up my legs and thighs.

He did the same with the other foot, the tip of his tongue stuck between his lips as

he worked oh so carefully to do this for me. Once again he brought my foot up, this
time meeting my eyes as he blew gently.

"God," I whimpered, watching him intently.

"What, love?" Edward asked as he gently dropped my foot and picked up a bottle

of lotion. Squeezing the liquid on to his palm he began to massage them between his
beautifully long fingers. He brought my foot up and settled it onto his chest and I
could feel the constant thump of his heart against my foot.

"That just," I paused, gasping as he began to massage my leg. He gave me a

questioning looking, obvious that he wanted me to continue. "That just feels so good,
Edward."

"Good," he replied as he switched to the other leg.

Edward

With every movement of my hands the towel that was once wrapped around

Bella's body began to slip. With her arms still resting above her head and her eyes
closed, it was obvious that she didn't care. A soft mew left her lips as I began to rub
the inside of her thigh, taking care not to touch the evident arousal. Just seeing her
glistening and pink in that way made me so turned on, it was a fight to keep myself
in control, but I had to. I wanted to make this perfect for her.

I pulled the towel away from her body and threw it onto the floor for later. She

didn't even bother to open her eyes as I did so. Her ample breasts were heaving, her
nipples hard and standing at a perfect point. Her beautiful brown hair was
beginning to dry now into pretty little ringlets around her head, fanned out against
the pillow. Her legs were opened to me, one leg onto the bed while the other was
bent at the knee and relaxing to the side. The bump that was her belly was
somehow... perfect. She was carrying my children and it made her even sexier to
me.

"I've never seen you look more beautiful than you do at this moment." I whispered.

Bella's eyes fluttered open after the words left my mouth.

"I don't know how you can say that, Edward."

- 305 -

"Because, love, everything about you is just... I just..." I struggled with the words,

trying to find exactly what to say to explain it to her. "There just isn't anything in
this world that I want more than you. There isn't any woman that could compare to
you, in my eyes, right now. If could capture this moment and keep it forever, I
would. I could stare at you all night and be happy."

I saw the tale tell blush on her cheeks, the embarrassment running down the side

of her neck and all the way to her breasts. I could have groaned at the sight. She
licked her lips, closing her eyes again as a sassy smile came over her features. "Take
a picture, it'll last longer."

I grinned at the idea. "Can I? Can I take your picture, Bella?"

More loving to come in the next chapter! Go over to twitter- Jayeliwood-

and get a preview to the next chapter. I'm almost done writing the story and
pretty soon, we'll go to updates every other day! Aren't you excited?

I want to thank my girl for kind of giving me this idea. We did it in her

story, lol but it was a lot more perverted and Bella wasn't really willing. Go
check out her story if you need something dark after all this sugar.
Thespoiltones Training school saga!

So, is he going to get to take a picture?

- 306 -

Chapter 43

Bella

Damn, I thought to myself. I really walked into that one, didn't I? I felt my entire

body flush as my eyes snapped open to look at my dear sweet husband. "You can't be
serious."

"Bella, you've never looked more beautiful than you do right now. I want to

remember you like this for forever. Please?" He said, his beautiful lips slightly
pursed out in a pout.

"What if someone sees them? I don't want nude photos, like this, running around."

I argued with him, sitting up on my elbows to get a better look at my insane
husband.

"Who would see them?"

"I don't know! One of our idiot friends. Our family. Our kids!" I shot back quickly.

"I won't show a soul if you don't." He grinned cheekily at me, his charm coming

out fully now. He adjusted his glasses, sliding them up his nose before zeroing in on
my body. His gaze went from the tip of my toes to the top of my head. I had never
felt more exposed.

"But, I'm a-" I began but he quickly cut off my argument.

"Don't you dare say cow, Mrs. Cullen. You certainly are not. I wouldn't want to

remember this again if you did."

"I don't want to be nude, on film!" I finally said, pouting out my lips.

Edward stood up without another word and went to our linens closet. He searched

for a moment before he found what he wanted. A crisp white sheet. Leaning down
he began to kiss my neck in such a way that may speech impossible. I felt my eyes
roll back into my head as his mouth continued it's exploration, draping the sheet
over certain parts of my body. Twisting and turning the cloth around me, he cover
my breasts and other important areas. "You won't be nude now."

"Almost," I whispered, too turned on by his kisses to think or speak much more

- 307 -

than that.

"I will make it worth your while." He wiggled his eyebrows at me, the glint in his

eyes turning naughtier and naughtier by the moment.

"And how is that possible?"

He took my hand and placed it on his fully erect denim covered length, leaning in

close to me so that his lips were almost touching my ear. "This is how much you
effect me right now, Bella. And just the idea of taking pictures of you like this is-" He
let out a soft moan, hot breath flowing over my ear again before he spoke. "Let me
have this. Let me see you photograph the most beautiful woman in my world. And I
promise you, every time I'll think back to this night I will instantly..." he rubbed my
hand against his arousal once more, letting me feel the full extent of it, "have the
very same reaction."

Edward

I could tell by the look on her face that I had won. She sighed heavily, flopping

back on the bed almost dramatically. "Fine, go get the damn camera," She muttered
then lowered her voice, "you bastard."

"If they're horrible, I'll delete them." I promised her with a big grin.

"Go get the camera before I change my mind." She said with a half smile.

I ran to the bed side dresser like an eager school boy and pulled out the camera. I

turned it on, fiddling with the controls to get it to the setting I wanted. I slipped it
over to black and white, wanting to see if the picture in my mind would come to life.

She stretched out on the bed, her eyes closed tightly. The sheet was wrapped

around her right leg, twisted around her breasts. I bit my lip, way too excited to be
doing this. I was honestly shocked she'd agree. I wasn't going to say that though. I
came to the end of the bed, clicking away with every step. She never opened her
eyes, but her eyelashes fluttered with the flashes. I pulled back, watching the
picture coming onto the screen. It seemed like every single one was better than the
last.

The edges were dark, her body illuminated by the flash. Her lips pursed before

she bit her lip, her fingers curling around the pillow case. "Perfect," I said to myself.

"Out of your damn mind," she said back with a smile, her eyes still not opening.

- 308 -

I moved my hand over her thigh, opening her legs slightly. She pulled up her knee

prettily, moving it over the other. I took another picture.

"That may be so but that changes nothing." I teased back. "Sit up," I asked.

She sighed, pushing herself up with one hand while the other held onto the sheet

over her breasts. I clicked the camera again, making her sigh. "You will never get a
chance like this again," she said in a warning tone.

"I doubt that," I grinned wickedly. "I'll just work my magic."

"You think just because you're good with your mouth you'll get your way all the

time?" She asked with a raised eyebrow, smirking at me slightly. I knew she was just
screwing with me and it was just nice to have a good time. We weren't thinking
about anything in particular. No school, no appointments. Just us, together.

"I bet I can."

"Ah huh," Bella said, flopping back onto the bed again.

Bella

"Is that a challenge, Mrs. Cullen?" He said in a husky voice that sent wild shivers

down my spine. I tried to close my eyes tightly, biting my lip so I didn't have to look
at his beautiful body; his firm abs and far harder erection that was there simply
because of me. If I did I would give in far too easily.

"I have no idea what you're talking about." I said, touching my fingers to the

headboard and trying to act like I wasn't completely turned on and flustered to no
end.

I heard the camera set down on the table after he walked around to the side of the

bed closes to me. Suddenly I smelt his sweet breath in my nose. He placed a light
kiss on my jaw, moving his lips to my ear. "I think it is."

Before I could respond I felt his mouth wildly attack my neck. I think it had the

opposite effect though because instead of moaning and groaning, I was laughing and
wiggling. "EDWARD!" I shouted. I felt him laugh against my neck, moving on the
bed and over my body. "Oh! Ow!"

"What's wrong?" He pulled back instantly, a wide look of panic in his eyes.

- 309 -

With more force than I thought was possible I pushed him onto his back and

crawled on top of him, straddling his waist. "You were squishing me. Trust me,
nothing is sexy while you have babies pressing on your bladder."

"I'm sorry," he laughed. He moved his hands up to the sheet and moved it away,

exposing my breasts to his eyes. They roamed my body again and I felt completely
exposed once more. I covered my chest with crossed arms, feeling a flush cover my
cheeks as I moved my hair over my face as a curtain. "Stay that way, love. Please.
Just for a minute. One picture."

I blushed, nodding my head slowly. Just the tone of his voice when he said that

was... so sexy. It made my heartbeat race and my stomach clench in ways that were
completely unfair. I had no control of myself when I was around him. I heard the soft
click of the camera before it was set down again.

"Thank you, love." His hands moved over my hips, gripping them tightly. "Thank

you so much."

I gave him a soft smile before I leaned down as best I could, kissing his lips lightly.

He smiled against them, bringing his wonderful hands to my hair and holding me
into place. With each second the kiss more intense, more filled with desire. His
mouth became demanding on mine, his jean glad length rubbing against my bare
center. I felt like I was on fire. "Please, Edward. I need you." I whimpered quietly.

He shifted me down slightly, moving to unbutton his jeans quickly. I worked with

him, pulling down the zipper. When we were done with that I moved his hands away,
pulling him out of his boxers, my hand wrapped around him tightly. Through
clenched teeth he hissed in pleasure, his hands falling uselessly to his sides. "Bella,"
he sighed my name.

I didn't bother to remove his jeans. There was time enough for that later. Instead,

I simply crawled on top of him and pressed him deep inside of me. A loud groan left
his lips, his hands going back to my hips.

The movements were slow but firm, our bodies always connected. I heard nothing

as I tilted my head back and simply felt. I felt so complete this way. He was my
missing piece. He was everything I needed to feel whole.

I'm sure the bed creaked and we moaned, and I was sure that there was the sound

of skin against skin, but nothing but my heartbeat filled my ears as stars began to
pop in front of my eyes. I brought my hands to his wrists, holding them to my waist.
I needed him to keep me up because I wasn't sure if I had the strength to at the

- 310 -

moment. I was too lost in the feeling, too far into heaven to even concentrate on it.

"Bella," I heard Edward groan as I flew down gently from my high, a warmth

filling me in every way. "I love you."

Edward

Bella gently rolled off of me, laying flat on her back. I moved to my side, moving

my fingers over the bottom of her very curved stomach. I was in bliss, my head
resting against her shoulder. "I love you," I whispered again, kissing her shoulder
lightly.

She turned her head to the side, giving me a slight smile. "I love you too, but if

those photos are seen by any of our friends, I will kick you. Hard. In the shins
because that's how high I can raise my legs."

I laughed, throwing my head back against the pillow. "I promise they won't. One's

a doofus and the other respects you too much to look at even semi nude photos."

"Which is which?" She asked with a raised eyebrow.

I scrunched up my face, pretending to think for a moment. "You know, I'm not

sure."

She laughed, playfully smacking my shoulder. "I'm going to tell them you said

that."

"Go ahead. Then you can tell them how the conversation came up." I said in a

playful warning.

Bella pouted, curling into me. "Fine, fine. You better be good."

I wrapped my arms around her tightly, burying my face in her hair. "I will be, I

promise."

Bella

"I can't believe you went to a spa without me!" Alice complained the next day as

she sat down for lunch. No hi or hello, just that greeting. Rose, who was looking at
her menu, looked up with a confused expression.

"Well, hello to you too, princess." I muttered sarcastically, going back to deciding

- 311 -

weather or not I wanted fajitas or a big plate of nachos. Either one was going to hate
my stomach in the end, but I didn't care. I was in the mood for Mexican.

"I try to get you to go all the time but you tell me no." She said in a huff.

I rolled my eyes, throwing my menu down. "I didn't go to the spa."

"But," she pointed down to my sandal clad feet, "your toes are really cute."

"So?" Rose asked, this time she rolled her eyes. "Bella, did you go to the spa

without us?"

"Nope." I said with a pop.

"Then how?" She demanded. Rose shook her head and picked up her menu,

bringing it over her eyes.

"Edward did it to me," I said, copying Rose and trying to throw off Alice. Somehow

I knew that wouldn't be enough. Of course it wasn't. It never would be.

"Edward did?" She asked in confusion. "Why? Did you ask him to?"

"No," I shook my head after taking a sip of my water. "He just did it. Shaved my

legs for me too."

"Aw, that's sweet. I wouldn't trust Em with a razor." Rose laughed, folding up her

menu and crossing her arms on top of it. "You know, that boy needs to give lessons.
'Edward Cullen's guide to being the man.'" She teased. "'Chapter one- Have a six
pack. Chapter two- Be sweeter than any man has a right to be- Chapter three-"

"Yes, I get the picture." I laughed. "It was," I gave a small smile at the memory

before continuing, "it was more romantic than I thought it could be. He wasn't even
trying. He just wanted to make me feel special. And afterwards, with the way he was
looking at me, and those pictures, and the sex..."

"Pictures?" Both girls said at the same time. I hadn't even realized that the words

had left my mouth until they did.

"Dammit," I muttered to myself, feeling the blood creep up my cheeks.

"What kind of pictures, Bella?" Rose said in a knowing voice. "I didn't realize

Edward was that kind of freak."

- 312 -

I laughed, covering my face with my hands. "It wasn't like that, at all. I wasn't

completely nude. I just-"

"Completely nude?" Alice said shocked.

"I wasn't!" I said in a firm tone. "I just had a sheet over all of my... naughty bits.

He just talked me into it. He kept saying how beautiful I was and how he wanted to
remember this moment for the rest of his life. And it was hard to not see how
aroused he was by the whole thing," I admitted in a quiet voice, biting my bottom
lip.

Rose looked between me and Alice, a small smile on her face. "He really should

write a book."

Alice giggled, a bright smile on her face, "yup. If he did Jasper and Emmett would

be in line just for the chapter 'how to get your wife to take dirty pictures of herself.'"

I swatted her with my menu, laughing quietly. I had to admit, it was a little funny

even though I didn't want it to be. "I'm going to tell you the same thing I told
Edward."

"And, what's that?" Rose said with a challenge in her voice.

"Tell either one of them and I'll kick you in the shins."

Here you go! You knew he'd get the picture!

Just to let you guys know, I'm going to move the update days to Monday

and Friday. I've got a new story updating on Wednesday now called 'Of a
Certain Age.' It's very different.

Sorry no preview today. I've got a really bad fever and honestly, it's just

now noon and I'm stumbling out of bed. I hope you guys enjoyed this
chapter! I'm still over at twitter if you want to hang out with me though!

Edward is too smooth for his own good, isn't he?

- 313 -

Chapter 44

Edward

"Come on, peoples! Lets get this party started!" I heard Emmett shout as the front

door busted open, slamming loudly against the wall of the foyer. I rolled my eyes,
unable to stop myself from doing so. He was just so stupid sometimes. Funny, yet
still stupid. He was just a big kid at heart. I was wondering how Rosalie handled it at
times.

"Honey, relax. It's just a barbecue." Rose said. I turned just in time to see her pat

his arm like he was an over excited child and walk past him. "Kitchen?" She pointed
towards the doorway, obviously asking where Bella was. I nodded my head and gave
me a sassy little smile that surprised me a little. "Thank you, Edward." The way she
said my name left me completely confused.

"What's up with your girlfriend?" I asked, eying the huge bag of charcoal he had

on his shoulder. There must have been fifty pounds of the stuff. How many people
did he think he was cooking for? I sighed, motioning for him to follow me out to the
kitchen and the backyard.

"If I ever figured out that answer, I'd be surprise. Where do you want this?" He

hefted the stuff down into his arms, acting as if he didn't even weight two pounds.
Em looked as if he could have stood all there all day. I wondered briefly if he knew
actually how strong he was. He out shined me in that department, that's for sure.

"Back porch. We've got the grill all set up if you want to go ahead and start the

fire. We've got almost all the meat ready." I instructed, going to sit down at the
island in the middle of the kitchen with the girls. Bella gave me a wary look, a small
frown falling from her lips as Rosalie gave me the biggest smile I had ever seen, an
evil twinkle in her eyes. "What?" I asked, looking between them.

"Nothing," Bella said quickly, all while giving her friend an evil glare. If she had

given me that look I would have withered in place. Rosalie didn't even seem to
notice, her smile still in place. "Nothing." She repeated firmly.

"Yup, nothing at all." Rosalie wiggled her eyebrows with a giggle. I was about to

repeat my question to her but the door bell rang.

"Well, at least someone has manners," I mumbled to myself as I went towards the

- 314 -

front door. I opened it and smiled at who I saw. At least these two were a bit more
rational than Emmett and Rosalie, at least most of the time anyway. "Hey, come on
in guys."

Jasper had a huge blue cooler in his arms, his arms straining to hold it up. Alice

was only carrying a bag of chips, cradling the grocery bag against her chest .
"Where the hell do you want this?" Jasper asked through gritted teeth. The muscles
in his arms were literally shaking.

"Anywhere is fine," I moved quickly out of his way. I didn't want that thing to land

on me if he dropped it. "What the hell did you bring?"

He sent a pointed glare back towards his wife. "I have no idea. Ask her. I just do

the heavy lifting."

She gave him a sweet little grin before turning her eyes towards me. I suddenly

felt flushed from her glare. That look was almost the same as Rosalie's "Hello,
Edward. Where's Bella?"

"In the kitchen, cutting up some vegetables." I muttered. Alice whispered thank

you before moving past me, patting my shoulder. "These women have something
wrong with them." I mumbled when I was sure she was out of hearing range. Even
though she was small she packed a wicked punch. I didn't want to be on the
receiving end of that.

"You just now figured that out?" He asked, kicking the cooler after setting it down.

I shook my head to his question. "They're up to something, I think."

"Again, you just figured that out? They're always up to something" Jasper said

sarcastically, kicking the cooler once more. "I'll move it into the kitchen in a minute.
That thing is damn heavy. Her shopping habits apparently do not exclude food." He
bent down and opened the cooler, pulling out a beer. Popping it open quickly, he
took a huge swig, panting afterwards. I couldn't help but wonder if I would need one
of those things to get through the day with the girls acting this way.

Bella

"Both of you need to stop!" I hissed to my giggling friends. They were having way

too much fun torturing Edward. "I told him not to tell and if you don't stop he's
going to figure out that I did. I can't believe I let that slip..." I muttered the last part
to myself, completely annoyed.

- 315 -

"Oh, we're just having a big of fun. He looks so confused." Alice giggled, grabbing

a carrot from the chopping board. If she wasn't careful I was going to start to aim
for those manicured fingers. She didn't need all five of them to shop. Only missing
one wouldn't hurt too much.

"Because he doesn't know! Seriously, stop." I groaned.

"Oh!" Rosalie said all of a sudden, like she remembered something. It actually

made me jump. "I want to see the pictures!"

"Hell no!" I almost shouted.

"Everything okay, love?" Edward asked concerned as he came back into the room

with Jasper following. Jasper didn't even bother stopped as he went through the
back door with the way too heavy cooler in his arms.

Both girls pushed their lips together, trying to hold in the giggles that were

catching in their throats. I was about five seconds from pushing both of them off of
the stools. "Yes, fine." I gave him the best smile I could. He narrowed his eyes on me
before looking between my friends. He sighed, shaking his head before coming over
to give me a gentle kiss on the forehead.

"If you need me to protect you, let me know." He whispered loudly in my ear

before giving my two friends a pointed look. "I'm watching you."

The girls let out their giggles, smiling brilliantly at his backside as he left to go

outside with the other guys. I sighed, feeling like this was completely pointless. "No
you won't get to see the pictures and you better stop it!" I threatened.

Edward

Jasper had brought the cooler outside, it filled with all kinds of drinks and side

dishes for the dinner. After Alice came to put those in the fridge, we were left alone
thankfully. She winked at me as she left, so visible that even Jasper noticed this
time.

"What the hell?" Emmett asked our friend, trying to keep in a laugh. "Have you

been macking on our women, Ed?"

"Shut up," I muttered at his use of my nickname. "No. I have no idea what's going

on. I'm going to have to ask Bella. She knows something and she's not happy about
it." I explained, sitting down on the swing with a bottle of soda. I took a long sip,

- 316 -

letting the cola burn my throat slightly. "They're just screwing with me, I just know
it."

"Knowing them, probably." Jasper laughed. "Want us to try to find out something?

Give you some kind of warning?"

"Yes, please." I almost pleaded. "I have a feeling one of those girls are going to

lose a finger if they don't leave Bella alone. She's not as friendly as she use to be.
Did you see the look in her eyes when she was holding that knife? Scary."

"Alright, well just watch the fire. When the flame goes down enough just put the

grate on, okay?" Emmett pointed to the grill, explaining what I needed to do. I
nodded slowly, looking at the daunting flames that towered over the black metal
bowl. "Don't worry, you won't hurt yourself."

I almost snorted."Okay, if you say so."

"You'll be fine. Don't worry. It's not as hard as you think it's going to be. We'll be

back in a second." Jasper smiled at me reassuringly, taking a swig of his beer.
"Emmett, you're not allowed to talk." He said as they moved towards the door.

"Why not?" He complained loudly, almost stomping his foot like a child.

"Because then Bella will stab you with a knife and I'll be the one driving you to the

E.R. And you know what? That's the last thing I want to do today, even if it would be
funny and you'd probably have it coming."

"Come on, I'm not that bad."

"Yes, you are." Jasper and I said at the same time. Emmett turned an angry glare

at me, throwing his head back dramatically as he went into the kitchen. Jasper
shook his head and sighed, running a rough hand over the back of his neck.

Bella

"Alrightly ladies, spill it." Emmett said as soon as the door closed behind Jasper.

My blond friend rolled his eyes, sighing heavily.

"Smooth, man. Very smooth." Jasper muttered.

"I'm going for a direct approach," he defended himself before turning back

towards us. "What's going on?"

- 317 -

"Well," Rosalie began, almost already laughing. I growled loudly, cutting off

anything she was going to say as the butcher knife slammed down loudly onto the
board. "I can't tell you. Sorry," she finished quickly.

"Oh, this has to be good." Jasper laughed, coming to stand beside me. "You want

to kill them, don't you darlin?"

"Yes. Yes, I do." I glared at the three of them. Only Jasper was on his side.

"Well, you're worrying Edward so why don't you give me that knife and I'll finish

that up. You go sit down, okay?" He said sweetly. Alice gave him a curious look but
said nothing. I wasn't going to argue with him.

"Thanks, that would be great."

I sat down at the breakfast table, propping my feet up on the other chair. They

were already a little swollen and they hurt a little. It was only just past eleven so I
knew today wasn't going to be a good day. I was really starting to worry about being
put onto bed rest because of the swelling, even though the doctor tried to reassure
me otherwise. She said I was healthy so far and doing fine.

Watching Jasper as he began to cut, I bit my lip. "So, I'm really worrying Edward?"

"Just a tad," Emmett laughed. "You scare me, so I can understand."

I rolled my eyes but gave him a slight smile. "He has nothing to worry about

because these two," I waved my finger between my two female friends, "are going to
stop. Aren't you?"

"Fine," Alice sighed, pouting a little bit.

"Yeah, yeah..." Rosalie agreed begrudgingly. "Ruin all our fun, why don't ya?"

I began to open my mouth to say something but I stopped suddenly when I heard a

loud crash and a hair raising male scream from the backyard. I instantly popped up
and ran towards the door, but I was beat by my friends though. It took me a moment
to push past my girl friends who were stopped dead in the door way, their mouths
opened in shock and surprise. I actually shoved Alice because she wasn't moving. I
would have felt bad about that normally but right now was not the time to feel bad.

On the ground was the grill grate along with Edward who had Emmett and Jasper

on either side of him. Tears were streaming down from his deep green eyes, his face

- 318 -

twisted up in pain. He was holding up in front of him his hand, which was a bright
red and at spots black or white.

"Son of a bitch, it hurts," he whimpered, holding his wrist to his chest as our

friends tried to stand him up.

"Oh, god!"

Yeah, I know, more drama but it does have a point.

Just to let you guys know, I'm changing the days I update for pieces to

Monday and Fridays. Now I have a new story, Of a Certain Age updating on
Wednesday. Go check it out! It's something a little different from me.

Preview on Twitter!- Jayeliwood

I like Emmett. Who wants Em as a big brother?

- 319 -

Chapter 45

Bella

"Come on, let's get you up." Emmett said, placing his arms underneath Edward's.

He scrambled up to his feet, kicking his legs while trying to get some sort of traction
and I could tell by the look in his eyes that he was dizzy. He honestly looked a little
green. Edward stumbled a bit, falling a bit towards the still hot coals.

"Sit down!" I almost shouted. "Take him over to the swing. Someone call an

ambulance."

Emmett nearly dragged him over to the swing, plopping him down heavily. I don't

even think Edward realized what Emmett was doing until it was done. I rushed to
his side, trying to get a look at his hand. He pulled away though. "No. No
ambulance." He said softly, his eyes examining his hand. He must have been out of
his mind. "No hospital."

"We need to get you to the hospital." Jasper said almost darkly. He was not going

to be argued with. I was very grateful to him in that moment. He turned his
attention to the two gawking women in the door way. "Go get the hose and make
sure the coals are completely put out. We don't want to start a fire."

"Fine, just give me a minute. Please?" Edward pleaded before his eyes shut, his

head leaning back against the top of the bench. "Fuck, it hurts."

Alice was the first to respond, moving towards the side of the house where a hose

was curled up. She quickly flicked the water on, trying to find the end of the hose
afterwards. When Jasper realized that Rosalie was simply starring at Edward's hand
he sighed heavily. "Rose, go make sure everything is turned off in the kitchen."

She nodded numbly, turning to go into the kitchen. You could tell she wasn't good

with injuries. She almost looked as if she was about to get sick herself. Emmett
decided to speak up this time. "Come on, lets get you to the hospital, man. It's not
going to get any better. I'll drive."

Finally Edward nodded, agreeing with them with his eyes closed. The pain was

really getting to him. The guys helped him to stand, leading them towards the
house. I rushed around, gathering the things I thought he would need. Keys, wallet,
and some shoes. I slipped on my own pair, trying to follow them out the door.

- 320 -

"Where are you going?" Edward asked hoarsely as Emmett helped him down the

couple of stairs. I could tell he was trying not to cry, his eyes blurred with moisture.
I couldn't imagine how badly he must have hurt right now. What in the world was he
trying to do? Edward had no experience with the grill.

"I'm going to the hospital with you, of course." I stated in a matter of fact voice.

"No," he nearly whined, moving closer to the doors of Emmett's jeep. Emmett

handed him off to Jasper, going to driver's side.

"And why the hell not?" I said, placing my fists on my hips as Jasper opened the

door. When he finally realized that we were having a small argument he stopped
moving, looking between us.

"You could get sick." I scoffed at his reasoning as did Jasper. I moved past him,

climbing into the passenger's seats. Jasper grinned for some reason, all but pushing
Edward into the car. He stood back when we were done.

"I'm going to stay here and get everything cleaned up. Call us if you need

anything, okay?" He offered.

"Thanks," I gave him a sad little smile through the opened window before we

pulled away.

Edward

"You never listen to me," I whimpered, leaning against Bella. All I could feel was

the intense throbbing in my hand, pain flowing through my entire arm. I was trying
to distract myself from it, but it wasn't working in the least. I was going to lose it
soon.

"Sometimes that is a good thing," she whispered to me, stroking my hair

reassuringly. "Here, let me look."

I brought my hand slowly over, the simple movement making the pain double. I

hissed loudly through my teeth, closing my eyes once again. Looking at it made it
worse. It actually made me sick to my stomach.

The skin was completely charred, parts of seeming to melt away. My palm was

black with little patches of raised up white, just a bunch of pink and red. There
wasn't as much blood as I thought there would be. I guess you didn't really bleed
with a burn though. I wasn't sure. I was having trouble thinking anyway.

- 321 -

"We should have called an ambulance," Bella mumbled to herself, looking over my

entire hand. It was mainly my palm and my wrist that where burned, along with
some of the top. My fingers, with the exception of my thumb, seemed to be fine.
Well, that was at least something.

Then I realized something. What if I did real damage to my hand? What if this was

not fixable? Would I be able to play the piano again? Fear started to go through me.
I leaned into Bella, trying to find some comfort. Would this effect our children as
well?

All I was trying to do was put the stupid grate on. A flame licked upwards,

surprising me. I dropped the grate into the fire, making coals go everywhere.
Stumbling back in surprise, I kicked the grill and my hand pressed against the very
hot side. I tumbled backwards, screaming in pain and surprise. The coals and the
metal had gotten me and I was pretty sure I left part of myself on that grill.

I would never grill again. That was for sure.

Bella

It didn't take us very long to be seen, at all. The nurse actually blanched when she

say his hand, rushing him inside. I followed behind, waddling. The doctor came soon
after, looking at his hand.

"It looks to me that you have second and third degree burns. We're going to clean

it and point some ointment on it then keep it wrapped. You're going to need to keep
it wrapped for several days, changing the padding twice a day. Will you help him
with this?" He asked, turning his attention to me.

"Of course," I gave Edward a reassuring smile, holding his other hand while he

laid back on the table. He was still a little dizzy from the pain of it all. I turned my
attention back to the doctor. "Are you going to give him anything to help with the
pain?"

"Yes. I'm going to give him a shot now and I'll also give a prescription. I want you

to follow up with your regular doctor in a week so we can check on the healing and
go from there. How exactly did you get this?"

When Edward explained, I saw red. I can't believe they left him in charge of that.

They should have known better. Edward still wasn't the best at figuring out depth of
things. Emmett or Jasper should have done it. I held my tongue, not saying anything.
I knew it would upset Edward if I told him this.

- 322 -

After that the doctor left to go get Edward that shot before he started to mess

around with his hand. He explained to me that he would be very out of it for the rest
of the day.

I looked over Edward, stroking his hair gently. His eyes were still watering, his

throat swallowing in reflex as he tried to stop. I watched as his Adam's apple
bobbed, his eyes finally meeting mine. "Well, at least I don't have to worry about
school this week," he tried to joke, but his voice was strained.

"Yeah. Well, that's at least something, huh?" I gave him a small smile back but it

flattered as I felt a pulling in my lower stomach. "Ow," I whimpered. And then there
was another. "Ow!"

"Bella? What's wrong?" He tried to sit up, but his eyes all but rolled back into his

head.

"I just feel some pulling. It's fine. I'll be fine." I told him quickly, trying to offer

him a smile. And then another came and I almost doubled over. "Ow, oh god."

"Doctor!" Edward began to shout loudly. "Someone!" He got up again, more slowly

this time. He went over to the hall way. I could tell he was grateful that the nurse's
station was just right there. He leaned against the doorway. "We need a nurse or a
doctor in here, please! My wife. There is something wrong with my wife."

Edward

I felt completely useless as I watched a nurse go to Bella. She was still doubled

over the bed, her arms wrapping around her stomach. The nurse began to ask her
questions quickly, trying to figure out what the problem was. I only heard bits and
pieces though because I was so dizzy, all I could hear was the blood rushing in my
ears. I swallowed heavily, plopping down in the chair.

A second later, or it could have been a year for all I had know, another nurse came

with a wheelchair. Bella sat down, her eyes scrunched up in pain. Then I heard the
words that scared the hell out of me. "No, it's too soon."

As they wheeled her out, I tried to follow but the doctor came back and quickly

stopped me. "Where are you going?"

"My wife," I pointed after the wheelchair with my good hand. "She needs me."

"First you need to get fixed up."

- 323 -

"No," I began to walk past me but he grabbed my bad arm carefully by the

forearm.

"Do you see that white there, son?" He pointed at a very small piece of white

surrounded by a lot of red and pink by my thumb."That's bone. Now, you're going to
sit down so you don't do any more damage to your hand and then we'll go take you
see your wife."

I nodded slowly, walking now completely numb over to the examine table. He

lifted up the sleeve of my shirt, exposing my shoulder to him. He swabbed it without
a word and pinched. "This is going to hurt a little," he warned. "The sting doesn't
last long. The medicine takes effect quickly."

He was right when he said it would hurt but just as quickly as the pain hit, a

feeling of pleasant warmth washed over me. This didn't help my dizziness in the
least. I didn't respond well to pain and I responded even worse to pain medication it
would seem. One minute I was sitting upright and the next I was laying back on the
table again. I didn't remember when that happened.

The last thing I heard for a little while was, "it's alright to fall asleep. It may be

better if you did."

Bella

"I feel like an idiot," I muttered to myself, my arms thrown over my eyes as they

continued to check for contractions. They just wanted to make sure there were
none. Emmett chuckled, coming to sit with me since Edward was still out like a
light.

"Aw, come on. It's not that bad. They say a lot of women think they're real

contractions." Emmett repeated what the nurse said, but it really didn't make me
feel any better. I gave him a look and he sighed. "At least you were already at the
hospital. They did say stress can cause... whatever they're called."

"Braxton-hicks," I mumbled. "I still feel stupid for being so dramatic."

I went into full on freak out mode while they rolled me into another room. Crying

and whining and all. It was so embarrassing. I don't think I would have acted like
that normally. It must have been the pregnancy hormones making me as crazy as I
was.

"Yeah, yeah. Well, at least you know what they feel like now. You won't freak out

- 324 -

next time." I gave him another look, but it simply made him laugh. "It's not so bad."

"Still feel like an idiot." I sighed. "And, I should have been there for Edward."

"The only thing Edward needed was a blanket and a pillow. Seriously Princess, he

was snoring. You're fine. The doctor said that they'd bring him in here once he woke
back up or when you're tests were done. Whichever came first." Emmett looked
down at his watch, making me look up at the clock automatically. It was just after
two. "Why don't I get you some lunch?"

"Yeah, thanks. That would be good. Why don't you call the gang and let them

know what's going on?"

"Sure thing." He gave me a gentle kiss on the forehead. "What would you like?"

"Anything you can get your hands on," I said, thinking about my now very hungry

stomach. They would take me off the NST in a few minutes, but they were still going
to keep me around for another hour just to make sure nothing else happened. They
wanted to keep an eye on me.

Emmett laughed, making me smile with his jovial attitude. "Alright, be back in a

bit. Be a good girl."

"Like I can do anything bad while they have me strapped to the bed!"

Laughing was the last thing I heard as he went down the hall.

So, I didn't leave a cliffy this time. I was nice for that, huh? I didn't want

to be killed for too many of them.

No preview today, sorry. I don't feel up to it. But, if you'd like there will be

previews in the future at my twitter. Jayeliwood, like on here.

Men are such wimps when it comes to pain, don't you think?

- 325 -

Chapter 46

Thank you to all my lovely reviews, you're fantastical.

Bella

I had fallen asleep not long after Emmett left to get me something to eat. It wasn't

that hard for me to do nowadays. I was always tired now. Even if the bed was too
short, my feet were dangling off the edge, and the monitors were pressing into my
gut, I was just too sleepy to care about those things. I curled to my side, hugging a
pillow tightly as my thoughts drifted into darkness.

I dreamed, as always. This wasn't a horrible dream though, not really anyway. I

dreamed about nurseries and sweet babies laughing, but there was always a sad
undertone that I just couldn't put my finger on. There was no sound and no Edward.
I knew in the dreams that he was not there for some reason and I hated that. The
colors didn't seem to be as bright as they should have been without him. He brought
such happiness to my life that the very thought of him being away made everything
so dull. Like I said they weren't really nightmares, but they weren't the happiest
dreams you could have.

Gentle fingers began to run through my hair causing me to stir out of my restless

sleep. I blinked away from the overly harsh hospital light, finding a rather dizzy eyed
looking Edward sitting beside the bed. His hair was a huge mess and he had huge
purple circles underneath his eyes, like he was completely wiped out. He looked so
tired, no doubt from the pain medication that they had him on now. The poor thing
looked like he was having trouble keeping his eyes even open.

"Hey," I breathed, giving him a small sleepy smile. "How are you feeling?"

"Honestly? Not sure. I know it suppose hurts... I just don't feel anything." He

shrugged, leaning his head beside mine on the plastic mattress, our lips inches
apart. "How are you?"

"Did you talk to the nurse?" I asked, unsure of what he knew already. I didn't want

to go into a lot of details he already knew. I wasn't sure he'd be able to pay attention
to me anyway right now.

"Yeah, she said something about 'practice contractions' but I didn't really

understand. She just kept talking and talking. But, she did say something good. She

- 326 -

said that we'll be able to go home pretty soon though." He said in a breathy voice,
giving me a little dopey grin. His pupils were huge.

"They must have you on the good stuff." I teased, playing with the curls in his hair.

His eyes all but rolled into the back of his head at the feeling.

"Mm," he moaned his answer, making me laugh softly. I leaned in and kissed him

lightly on the very tip of his nose. "Are you in any pain?" He asked after a moment of
being kissed.

"Nope. I feel a little embarrassed, but that's about it." I admitted quietly. "I can't

believe I reacted that way. It wasn't that bad. I just freaked out."

"You did scare me there for a little bit. I would have come with you but the doctor

knocked me out." Edward mumbled, his eyes drooping slightly. "Bastard."

I laughed and even though he didn't open his eyes, he smiled. The corners of his

mouth turned up slightly, a small dimple forming in his cheek. "I would have been
fine either way. You couldn't help me in the condition you were in. What were you
doing anyway? With the grill, I mean."

"Learning a very important lesson."

I raised an eyebrow. I waited for him to open one of his eyes to look at me. "And,

what's that?"

He let the eyelid drop again. "I fucking hate grilling."

Edward

After a rather amused Emmett woke my sleepy ass up, he took me back to the

house with Jasper and Alice. Bella went to go get my pain medication, claiming that
she didn't trust me not to wonder off in this condition. All I could do was smirk. She
was probably right, but I didn't need the baby sitters.

Alice and I simply sat on the couch and watched Lord of the Rings. One thing I

would recommend is to not watch that movie while that stoned. My reactions kept
making Alice giggle and Jasper roll his eyes. Things just kept popping out of the
screen and making me jump. It wasn't my fault.

Though I didn't want to spend the week in this condition, it was probably a

blessing. Bella and I didn't go anywhere the entire week except for a Thursday. We

- 327 -

went her doctor's appointment before heading off to lunch and after that we were
going to the grocery to get some supplies. We had depleted our supplies to a sad
level.

I let Bella pick whatever she wanted to eat. The pain medication simply made me

feel sick to my stomach and I wasn't eating all that much anyway. I would make up
for later though. We simply decided to get some pizza for the time being. It was the
easiest thing and it was close to the store.

I scanned the aisles, pursing my lips as I gazed the chips. I snatched up a bag of

pretzels before tossing it into the cart. Though I didn't want to eat, I wanted to
snack.

"You know, as much junk food as you've been snacking on this week, without

exercising, I wouldn't be surprised if you gained about ten pounds." Bella teased,
looking at the bottled waters.

I knew if I didn't grab them, she would. So, I picked up a gallon of water in my

good hand and placed it in the cart. Normally I would have grabbed the case, but I
couldn't carry it for Bella today and I didn't want her to pick up anything too heavy.
The last thing I wanted was for her to hurt herself.

"Ah, I'll make up for it next week. I'll get back on my routine and I'll be fine." I

gave her a little smile before picking out another bag of dorritos along with some
bean dip. Cocking an eyebrow, she placed a hand on her hip. "Next week," I assured
her.

"What do you want for dinner tonight?" She asked, changing the subject. "Steaks?

Not grilled."

I sighed, rolling my eyes. "How about baked chicken with rice?"

"Mm, you cooking?" Giving me a teasing smile, she leaned over and kissed my

cheek.

I couldn't help but roll my eyes as we went to the next aisle. I opened my mouth to

answer, but standing there was Irina. Bella turned to me, her eyes confused as they
followed mine to what I was looking at. She instantly turned red with anger, her
cheeks flushed. I began to turn around, hoping that Bella would come with me
without a word but it was pointless. I heard Irina call my name.

"Edward, are you okay? What did you do to your hand? What did you do to him?"

- 328 -

Irina growled, turning her head towards Bella.

"Fine, thanks." I muttered as I ignored the last part, trying to grab the car with my

good hand. Bella seemed unmoving, stock still in place and annoyed already. "Bella,
come on. Lets go, honey."

"No. I've got something to say." She said to me before she turned her bright

brown eyes to the blond standing before us. "You listen to me and you listen to me
good, you giant-"

"Bella-" I warned, but Bella raised her hand and cut me off.

"Let me finish. You will not talk to my husband again, do you understand me?

What gives you the right?" She hissed angrily.

"Calm down. You might hurt the babies." Irina said dryly, looking unimpressed by

Bella's little tirade.

"Babies? How do you know it's more than one?" Bella said as her eyes narrowed

on the blond, taking a step forward.

As I realized what she said, I also realized that I had not told her that Bella's was

pregnant with twins and neither had Bella, that was for sure. Where would she get
that sort of information?

Now, she could have said a lot of things. She could have said it was obvious from

Bella's size, if she wanted to be mean or she could have said that she had heard it
around if she wanted to be vague but what she did end up saying was a very big
mistake.

Bella

"Edward told me," the skank said a in thick Russian accent.

He put his hands up quickly, his eyes becoming narrowed on her. "I sure as hell

did not. I haven't said more than ten words to you in almost six months."

That was it. I had enough of her. Who the hell did she think she was? Talking me

to like that and pretending her and Edward were having little conversations. Like
they were great buddies or something.

"Alright you crazy ass stalker bitch, you stay away from us. Let me put it into

- 329 -

terms you'll understand." I pointed towards Edward. "Mine. Not yours. He's mine." I
pointed towards my chest. "Edward's wife and mother of his children." I pointed at
her. "Crazy creepy pathetic stalker."

"Okay, love. Why don't we check out? We have enough junk food for now." Edward

tried to say in a calming voice but I barely noticed him. Irina and I were in a staring
match and I was not about to let that bitch win. She was out of her mind.

Slowly Edward tugged me away, even if I didn't wish to be. He wrapped a

protective arm around my shoulder as he tried to guide me out. "Bitch," I heard her
mumble from behind me.

I tried to shake out of Edward's grip, but he wouldn't allow me to go anywhere. He

leaned in close. "You are better than her. Remember that. Don't go down that road."

"I've already went down that road and I'd like to finish what I started." I growled

back, turning my head back to see a smirking Irina. Edward sighed, stopping at the
end of the aisle. He grabbed my face, forcing me to look at him.

"Bella, it doesn't matter. I'm yours. Only yours. You know that. It doesn't matter

what she thinks." Edward leaned in slowly and lightly kissed my lips before
deepening it. His strong arms wrapped tightly around me, his sweet breath against
my skin. I turned my head to the side as he kissed my ear and whispered his love for
me just in time to see Irina stomp off. I smiled to myself, but not because she was
angry. No, because I was happy to be in Edward's arms. That's the only place I ever
really wanted to be.

"Come on, lets go get some ice cream and get out of here." I tugged at his good

hand, pulling him along with me.

Edward

Bella had a hand on my lap the entire drive home. She was mainly driving at the

moment because I was still on the pain meds and I didn't trust myself behind the
wheel. She was totally silent the entire ride and as we moved the things inside. As
we began to put the things away, I decided to start. I just hoped that she wasn't still
angry.

"Are you okay?" I asked quietly.

"Did I go too far?" Bella asked, putting a box of pasta in the cabinet.

- 330 -

"Honestly, I'm surprised you didn't punch her." I laughed. Bella clicked her

tongue, sobering me up quickly. "I'm really not sure. She shouldn't have acted that
way towards you. I don't know, Bella. One day she'll figure it out and you won't have
to worry about it, okay?"

"I guess," she sighed, "but there will be someone else and then another someone

else and-" I cut her off with a kiss, stopping the movements of her hands. She melted
against me, her warm body feeling so nice against mine.

"You are the only someone I want or need. Stop worrying about." I grinned, giving

her a firm kiss on the forehead. "Besides, remember..." I pointed at her chest.
"Mine."

Bella laughed quietly, laying her head against my chest. "Yes, yours. I'm yours."

She looked up slowly, nothing but love in her eyes. "We're yours."

Hey everyone, I think we've seen the last of Irina... what do you think?

So, I've got two new stories. Yes, two. Of a Certain age and Under the Full

Moon. One if completely different from Twilight and the other is canon.
Come check them both out!

I'm on twitter, if you want to see what I'm doing or get previews! Check

me out!

I'd really love to get 5,000. You guys want to help me out?

- 331 -

Chapter 47

Time seems to be moving along nicely, don't you think?

Edward

Jasper and I waited rather impatiently for our girls to finish up their final class.

We sat in the tiny greasy little diner at a table in a corner. We came here a lot and
almost sat at the same spot most of the time, just kind of hanging out as we waited
for our beautiful lunch dates to arrive. We had already ordered and received our
drinks, them taking longer than usual. I had nothing to pass the time because I
already knew what I was going to eat. I always go the same thing. They served
breakfast all day and it was the best. I had to get their pancakes.

"Excited to have this all over and done with?" Jasper mused, playing with the

straw in his overly sweet tea.

"Hm?" I mumbled, not really paying attention to anything. I picked apart the straw

paper, tearing the white and green paper into tiny little bits. "What?"

"Ready for a break?" He asked with a laugh. "It seems like your brain is fried."

"Oh god, is it ever." I mumbled. "You're would be too if you had this much going

on."

Jasper nodded his head thoughtfully. "I hope I handle it as well one day." I raised

an eyebrow at him in question. "One day." He answered quickly, stirring his tea once
again. I could tell he wasn't enjoying having the attention put on him. He changed
the direction of the conversations quickly. "Got anything planned before the
babies?"

"Ah, not too much. Let's see... the graduation ceremony is in what? Two weeks.

The baby shower is the Friday before. My mom is coming the day before to help and
Bella's dad and my dad are coming the day after for the whole thing, one in the
morning and one in the evening."

"And how are you keeping this all straight?"

"I have no fricking clue," I moaned, laying my head down on the table. "One more

class, right? That's it for me, huh? After today I'm done."

- 332 -

"Two more hours and then you've got a busy summer to get to," he smirked.

"Crap," I sighed heavily. "It feels like I haven't stopped moving since high school.

Last summer was just as busy."

"Speaking of which, congrats."

"What?" I mumbled, confused. What did I need congratulations for really? I hadn't

done anything all that amazing.

"You've been a seeing man for almost a year now." He explained.

I thought about the dates and he was right. It was late may and Bella was almost

at the very end of her pregnancy. Thinking back on the past year, we had been in
the hospital a lot, but not all of it was so bad. I looked down at my now scarred, but
healed, hand and flexed my fingers slowly. "Yeah, I guess you're right. Thanks."

"You guys going to do anything to celebrate?" He asked before taking a small sip

of the amber liquid.

"Sleep," I answered dryly.

He laughed, patting my shoulder. "It's not too bad. It could be worse."

Out of the corner of my eye I saw the girls get out Bella's new car. I had finally

talked her into getting a newer and safer one. Besides, there was no where to put
two kids in that thing. We kept that truck and I planned on getting it completely
refitted with a new engine for her birthday, along with a new paint job. I had given
her a warning that I was going to do so. Surprisingly, she didn't seem to mind as
much as I thought she would. "Here they are," I smiled to Jasper, pointing at the
door.

"I'm done!" Bella danced in happily with Alice hot on her heels. "You are looking

at a college graduate."

I stood up from the diner chair, smiling sweetly at her as I brought her in a tight

hug. "I am so proud of you."

I turned my head to the side, resting my head on her shoulder. Jasper gave me a

weak smile, my thoughts wondering back to our previous conversation. Maybe we
did need to do something to celebrate. It would have to wait until the weekend
though.

- 333 -

"Come on, lets eat. I'm starving!" Alice interrupted our little reunion, plopping

down heavily in a chair. Bella rolled her eyes but smiled, coming to sit beside me.
"What are you guys having?"

Bella

"Guess what Jasper reminded me of?" Edward asked as he laid beside me in bed

on his side, his longer thin fingers tracing over my belly button. It was popped out
and as Emmett so nicely put it, the turkeys were almost done. At just about thirty
four weeks, I was miserable. I felt huge. Bigger than I had ever felt before.
Uncomfortable was an understatement.

"What's that?" I asked, not looking up from the screen. I wanted to get at least

another two hundred words before I gave up for the evening. It was going to get a
lot easier to find some time to write, well at least until the babies were born.

"I've been able to see for a year."

The words made me stop. I closed the laptop, letting that simple sentence sink in.

I savored it for a long moment and smiled. "Yea, you have. I hadn't realized."

"I was thinking maybe could celebrate?" He said gently, leaning in to kiss my

stomach gently.

"How do you propose we do that?" I ran my fingers through his hair, grinning at

his sweet nature. Dragging his nose over the curve of my belly as he scattered kisses
over it, a shutter ripped through me violently. I put the laptop to the side, the story
all but forgotten.

"Lets go to Chicago for a couple of days."

"What?" I asked, shocked.

"It's just that I haven't gone home since Christmas a couple years ago and I

haven't seen my room yet." He explained as he sat up. "I don't know what Chicago
really looks like."

"I don't know, honey," I said in a soft sigh. "The doctor said I couldn't fly after

thirty five weeks."

"I know..." He trailed off, his bright green eyes pleading up at me. "That's why I

was thinking we should leave tomorrow and then come back on Tuesday before your

- 334 -

appointment? That would give us part of Saturday, Sunday, Monday and I bet we
could arrange for you to have a later appointment and that would give us part of
Tuesday as well. A long weekend? What do you think?"

I bit my lip, unsure what to say. I hadn't felt sick in a long time, so the flying part

wasn't so scary anymore. And Edward should see his room, his home. He had never
seen it before. I could give that to him. "Edward..." I trailed off, not really knowing
my answer.

"You and my Mother could go shopping for baby stuff." He said quickly. "Please?

Besides, you girls need to go over the designs still for the babies' room."

I knew I should have gone over this stuff sooner with her. It was just finding the

time. I wasn't too worried that the babies' would be born before it was set up. The
doctor said I looked like I was going to make it to full term, and that was still over
six weeks away. But, he was right. We needed to go over these things.

"Okay."

"Okay?! Really?" He smiled brightly.

"Yea. But only if we can leave tomorrow. You should go make arrangements."

Edward

I made arrangements for the earliest flight I could find, which was around ten in

the morning. Bella moaned and groaned about it, but didn't argue too much. We
each packed a small bag, along with all the stuff we needed. If we missed anything,
we could buy it up there. I knew we were going to leave with far more than we came
with anyway.

I had to admit, I hadn't called my parents to let them know we were coming. I

wanted it to be a surprise. I had booked us a suite at the same hotel we stayed at the
first time we came so long ago. I wanted to see everything that Bella did that night
and all the other days we were there.

There was so much I wanted to do and so little time to do it in. I hated that we

couldn't stay longer. But, Bella would have to go back to the doctor's on Tuesday
and our lives were there. As much as I sometimes missed Chicago, this was where
the best things in my life were.

The plane ride was quiet and our first class seats were comfortable. Bella didn't

- 335 -

get sick at all, but instead slept the entire way. I napped too, actually. It was around
four in the afternoon when we arrived at my parent's home, taking a taxi. We had
already dropped off our luggage and freshened up, at Bella's request.

I couldn't help but marvel at the home I grew up in. It was beautiful, white and

large. It seemed like something out of a movie.

"The door isn't going to open itself." Bella giggled into my ear when she realized I

was staring at it. I gave her a crooked grin and nodded.

"I guess you're right." I wasn't sure what to do. I just didn't want to walk in for

some reason. So instead, I decided to ring the doorbell and wait patiently for
someone to answer.

"Edward?" My father said brightly as the door came open. "What are you doing

here?" He laughed, hugging me tightly. He quickly turned his attention to Bella,
holding her at arms length before giving her a chaste kiss on the forehead and a
tight hug. "Look at you!"

"Well, we have a couple things to celebrate and I wanted to see Chicago before we

didn't have a chance to again. I hope you don't mind?" I asked almost nervously.

"Are you kidding? This is fantastic! Your mother is going to go insane. Ugh, she's

going to hate it when she realized that you didn't give her any time to prepare and
the fact that she wasn't here to greet you." He said, ushering us inside. "I should call
her."

Bella giggled softly. "Let me do it."

I shrugged and looked at my father, who shrugged in return. It was clear that

Bella had something planned for my mom. It was so nice to see that they got along
so well. "Sure, go for it."

Bella pulled the cell phone from her purse and pressed the number five on her

speed dial. She bit her lip nervously as she waited for an answer.

"Hey, Esme! How are you?" She grinned as she heard the answer. "That's

fantastic. Actually, I do need help with something. You see, I reallyreally really
wanted to go shopping for baby clothes." Her grin grew. "No, next week really
doesn't work for me. You see, I'm out of state." Bella looked like she was about to
split at the seams she was grinning so much. "Illinois."

- 336 -

There was a loud scream that everyone could hear through the phone. Bella

laughed, pulling the phone away from her ear as she waited for my mom to finish. I
chuckled, sending a look towards for my father who was rolling his eyes. He shook
his head with a sigh and a smile. "It's going to be mayhem. I see it now."

"Okay, see you in a bit." Bella replied into the phone before clicking it off and

sticking it back into her purse. She giggled again, practically glowing. "She says
she'll be here in twenty minutes."

I laughed quietly, "but, her office is thirty minutes away." I shook my head and

then offered Bella my hand. "Come on, I want to go see my room."

Love Esme and Carlisle... and I love their little trip to Chicago. More to

come of it in the next chapter.

Hey guys, no preview on twitter today, but if you want to catch me there,

I'm jayeliwood, just like on here. You can find out great information like
when I'm about to finish the last chapter of pieces so I start updating
faster... hmmm?

There was some interesting foreshadowing in this chapter, did anyone

catch it?

- 337 -

Chapter 48

Hey everyone! Thanks everyone for the great reviews! Important message

at the bottom.

Bella

Edward took the stairs slowly up to his room, like he couldn't remember exactly

where he was going but had a vague clue. But I knew that wasn't the case at all. I
could see it in his eyes that he was counting out the steps like he use to when he
was blind, like the last time he was here. I took his hand, holding it loosely in my
own, just gripping two of his fingers as I followed behind. When we came to the
white door he looked over to me and gave me a slight nervous smile, releasing a
slow and unsteady breath.

"Wow," he breathed. "I've gotten so use to seeing but this... this is different. I feel

nervous for some reason."

"I'm sorry we didn't come sooner," I looked down bashfully, biting my bottom lip.

He lifted my chin up and lightly kissed my lips, shaking his head at my words.

"There is nothing for you to be sorry about, love. We were both busy and simply

didn't have the time. Besides, we're seeing it now. That's all that matters."

I nodded my head and then motioned for him to open the door. He had stalled too

much already. I knew he was just putting it off. He smiled again and then sighed,
quickly opening the door. He pushed it in, but didn't step over the seal as if
something horrible would happen to him if he did. When he didn't move it was my
turn to sigh and I released his hand, walking past him. I needed to show him that
there was nothing to worry about.

Flicking on the lights, I smiled to myself. I had some good memories in this room. I

turned to Edward who was still looking around from the doorway. I opened up my
arms to him and he grinned, walking towards me. I knew he needed my comfort
right now and I was more than willing to give it to him. There was nothing more that
I wanted.

"Is it what you imagined it to be?" I asked him as I brought him into my arms,

hugging him to me. I lightly kissed his neck, reaching up on my tip toes to do so. I
played with the ends of his hair as he thought of the answer. I could have played

- 338 -

with his hair all day. It felt like silk against my fingertips.

"My mother always described the colors to me but honestly, no. It's not what I

expected at all. I'm not sure what I expected it to be. I've thought about it before,
but I never really was able to picture it."

"Do you like it?"

He nodded his head slowly. "It fits me, in a way. I like our home better though."

I smiled slowly, coming up to kiss him lightly on the lips. "That's because it's a

mixture of both of us."

He smiled against my lips. "You're exactly right."

Edward

I kissed her lightly on the lips for a few more minutes, holding her as tightly as

possible to my chest as I did so. I didn't want to make her uncomfortable though so I
loosened my grip. I stroked her hair and pressed my lips to her forehead. "Thank
you for this."

"You're very welcome," she smiled before pulling away from me, going to sit on

the bed. Everything was perfectly cleaned, like my mother had it ready for me to
come back at any moment. The idea was rather sweet actually. "Hm," Bella
breathed, pulling me out of my thoughts. "Do you remember what happened in this
room the last time we were here?" Even though she was in a very very pregnant
state, her voice dripped sex. It caused a very quick reaction.

I chuckled and went over to the stereo, trying to hide the arousal that was poking

me in the thigh. The CD was still in the slot that we listen to most of that trip. I
turned it on, Incubus coming over the speakers softly. I looked over my shoulder at
Bella, "I also remember something involving a dress and a corset."

"God," she whimpered, laying back on the bed. "That was an interesting night, to

say the least."

"That was the night that I figured out that I wanted to marry you."

She turned her head to the side, watching me as I came to sit on the bed beside

her. I leaned down over her and lightly kissed where her heart was, placing a hand
on her stomach. "Edward, I love you so much."

- 339 -

"I love you, too."

I would have kissed her again but I heard the sound of heels clicking against

stairs. Bella giggled as my panting mother came to a halt in the doorway, leaning
against it. Her suit jacket was all askew, dropping her leather bag down to the floor.
"You could have warned me!" She said in an accusing tone.

"We didn't know for sure until late last night," I chuckled. "I didn't want to wake

you up or bother you at work."

"Ah huh," she muttered as she pushed herself off the doorway. She came towards

me, embracing me in a big hug then planting a wet kiss on my cheek just to spite me
I think. I grimaced, wiping it off with the back of my hand. My mother laughed
softly, kissing the tip of my nose once I was done. "So good to have you home, at
least for a little while. Now, I've got to hug my other baby."

Bella heaved herself off the bed, not without a bit of a struggle, and came

waddling over to my mother. They embraced tightly, Bella kissing Esme on the
cheek. "It's so good to see you. I know you have some stuff you want me to look
over."

"Oh honey, that can wait until after dinner. Why don't we make Carlisle take us

out somewhere nice? It's already starting to get a little late and I'm sure you guys
are tired and hungry." She took Bella's hand and started to lead her towards the
stairs, leaving me behind. "So, what are you in the mood to eat?"

Bella

We ended up going to a place called Nick's Fish market after I said I was in the

mood for fish. I could practically sense Edward rolling his eyes at me from behind. It
was what I was craving though. I'm sure he was getting sick of fish, in all it's forms,
by now. I tried to curve it, but at least the fish was good for you.

I looked over my menu, biting my lip as I tried to figure out exactly what I wanted.

The problem was that I wanted everything, even though I felt like I got full within a
matter of bites. The babies were pressing on my stomach and bladder mostly,
annoyingly enough. When the waiter came by, I told her to do my order last. Carlisle
decided to take the lead.

"I'll take the 16oz New York strip with a fully loaded baked potato, please." He

grinned as he handed the pretty waitress the leather bound menu. Esme clicked her
tongue, grabbing his attention. "What?" He asked innocently.

- 340 -

She rolled her eyes but smiled. "A doctor that needs a nutritionist. I'll take the

Shrimp and Lobster risotto, please. I'd also like a glass of the house red wine as
well."

"Of course, ma'am." The strawberry blond said, quickly scribbling the order down.

When her eyes came to Edward, they slightly glazed over. Without even thinking my
hand went to his, holding it tightly. I knew it was bad but even in a small way I
wanted to claim him as mine. He smiled over at me, not even looking at the girl as
he ordered.

"Roasted salmon, extra sauce on the side."

"And you, ma'am?" The waitress said with a sigh in her voice. She gave me a little

smile and I could see that we were together and that she thought I was lucky. I was,
very much so.

"Tuna with tropical fruit."

"Alrighty, I'll get that put in for you and I'll have it out as soon as I can."

"Thank you," Carlisle smiled, turning his attention to the two of us across from

him. "So kiddos, do we have a name for the little ones yet?"

"Um," I mumbled, rubbing the back my neck. I glanced a peek at Edward. He was

doing the same thing.

"Uh... no, not really." Edward answered for me.

"You can't agree?"

"We've only kind of somewhat talked about it once. We've been so busy. We just

haven't thought about it." I answered with a sigh. "It makes it harder since we don't
know if it's boy or girls. That's four names we have to pick out."

"Do you have a book?" Esme asked, leaning over the table to take a sip of her

water.

"Ah, no. Bella has banned baby books from the house." Edward chuckled. I

reached over and smacked his shoulder with the back of my hand. He laughed a
little harder. "What?"

"I haven't banned them. I just banned you quoting them all the time."

- 341 -

"Sounds like Carlisle," Esme muttered then flashed him an innocent smile. He

smirked for a moment but it melted and he leaned over to give her a light kiss on the
cheek. She rubbed her fingers through his hair, forgetting we were there for a
moment. They looked like they were lost in a sea of emotions. It was obvious that
they were still very much in love with each other. Like I had done so many times
before, I hoped we would be that in love in so many years.

"How about after dinner we run and get you some baby name books? We can all

look at them together." Carlisle suggested, coming out of his love induced stare. I
smiled and nodded, taking a sip of my water before taking a peek at Edward. He
grinned the same silly grin as his father before kissing me softly on the cheek.

"Sounds like fun."

Edward

After dinner and some ice cream for dessert, we decided to go to Target to get a

baby name book or two. I looked at my mother confused for a moment before she
admitted the real reason she wanted to go to Target. "They have some baby things I
want to show Bella, for the nursery." She defended quickly. I couldn't help but laugh
at her.

"Have you ever considered adopting a baby, mom?" I asked as I draped an arm

over her shoulder. "You're still young enough."

"How about I just borrow yours?" She looked over at me with a sarcastic smile,

leaning into me as we walked to the car. "Being a grandparent sounds fantastic to
me. Ideal even. I get to play with them when they're cute and gurgling and happy,
then I get pass them off to you for a diaper change and crying. I wish I could have
been a grandparent first."

"Ha," I threw my head back with a laugh. "Good god, these kids are going to be so

spoiled."

"You just now figured that out?" My father and Bella said at the exact same time.

We all laughed as we got into the car, buckling in. I wrapped my arm around
another beautiful woman, my wife, and leaned my head against her shoulder.

"So, what kind of baby stuff are we looking at exactly?"

"Bedding and such. I already have the cribs narrowed down that I think Bella will

really like. I was shopping the other day and I thought that this would go over

- 342 -

perfectly with what we have planned so far. Bella, dear, you still wanted to do the
creams and soft greens, right? Winnie the Pooh?" My mother asked.

"Sounds perfect," Bella said with a soft sigh as she gazed over me. She placed her

hand over her stomach and I knew the babies were kicking again. I leaned over and
placed my hand beside hers. She smiled widely and kissed my neck. One of the
babies kicked against my hand and I chuckled, just so happy. It made it all the more
real to me.

"It is perfect."

So, guess what! I finished writing this thing and because I want to get this

thing over and done with, I'm going to start updating every other day. Don't
worry, even with updating every other day, this story won't be ending until
July 20th, I believe.

If you guys want to follow me and find out what I'm doing with my stories

and everything else, you can follow me on twitter. Jayeliwood.

What's a good girl's name for the kids? Hehe, I've already named them but

I'm curious to your thoughts.

- 343 -

Chapter 49

I never said it was girls. I just asked what were good girls names.Rolls

eyes. You know me better than that to give away the answer that easily. Also,
you guys suck at following directions.

Edward

I growled at the baby name book that was still on my chest when I woke up the

next morning. All together we stayed up until just past midnight looking at names,
and then Bella and I stayed up on our own until two looking at names.

The only thing that I learned was that we were never going to agree on a name,

ever. Not a single one. Ever.

I tossed the book to the side, it landing on the side table beside us and then I

turned to my pretty bride beside me. She was still curled up, asleep. It was just past
seven and I knew my mom would be in here soon to start the day. I didn't want to. I
wrapped my arms around her tightly, lightly kissing the bare shoulder that was
peeking out the top of the blanket. Sometime during the night she stripped out of
her clothing. She was always too hot now, poor thing. She almost always woke up
with nothing but underwear on now.

"Mm," Bella mumbled, snuggling into me closer. "Morning."

I kissed the top of her head. "Go back to sleep, love. I know you have to be tired."

"No, I want to get up. Your mom is taking me to her office today and then we're

going to go shopping."

"I know, but that can wait another hour while you get some more sleep. I'm sure

she won't mind. You're the golden girl right now, carrying the golden children." I
said with a chuckle.

"Well, the golden girl has to get up anyway. I have to go to the bathroom." She

said as she pushed up off the bed. Bella leaned down and lightly kissed my forehead
before scrambling away quickly. I chuckled as her hips swayed to the bathroom.
"And, I'm hungry."

"Of course you are..." I muttered, flopping back on her pillow and burying my face

- 344 -

in her scent. It was so nice.

"I heard that."

I whimpered into the pillow, closing my eyes tightly. "I don't want to get up."

"You're going to hang out with your dad today. Come on, don't be so lazy."

"I'm not lazy," I defended as I rolled over onto my back. "I'm tired."

"Wah wah wah..." She teased from the bathroom doorway, leaning against it. "It'll

be fun."

"It'll be just as fun in two hours."

Bella

I dragged Edward out of bed, surprised at my little burst of energy. I had no idea

where it came from. It surprised even me. He muttered and moaned as he got
dressed, dragging behind me as I went down the stairs in a waddle.

"Good morning, dear," Esme said brightly as we sat down at the breakfast table.

She was still in her sleep clothes, pink slippers on her feet. There was already
muffins and coffee on the table, along with juice and milk. Oh, and there was also
Carlisle, looking as tired as Edward. He had his chin resting on the palm of his hand,
yawning softly.

"Good morning, Carlisle," I leaned over and pecked his cheek. He grinned and

blushed, much to my surprise. It was rare to see him blush. I think I caught him off
guard. "How is grandpa this morning?"

"Tired," he sighed. "How's mama?"

"Hungry," I giggled as I picked up a muffin and placed it on my plate. He offered

me some coffee but I shook my head, opting instead for the milk. Coffee wasn't that
great for the babies, especially the way I made it. I turned to Edward, about to ask
him what he wanted to eat and started to laugh. He was dead asleep with his head
leaned back, his mouth hanging open. All he needed was drool coming down his chin
to finish the picture. "Edward. Edward, honey. It's time to get up."

He jerked forward, sucking in a deep breath as he ran his hand over his face. He

looked around, completely confused. "Sorry."

- 345 -

"Get use to that," Carlisle muttered almost to himself. "It's not going to get any

easier when they get here."

"Breakfast time!" Esme said a bit too brightly for the men's taste. She brought out

a plate of eggs and bacon. I snatched a piece of bacon, shoving half of it into my
mouth before spooning some eggs onto my plate. Everything looked so good. Eggs
were my favorite, for this moment anyway.

"So, what do you boys have planned?" I asked between bites.

"How about a game?"

"What kind of game?" Edward asked, confused.

Carlisle rolled his eyes. "Baseball. There is an afternoon game. That way we can

be home tonight when the girls get done with their shopping. I never really got to
take you as a kid..."

"That sounds great, dad." Edward gave his father a reassuring smile.

Edward

I knew nothing about baseball.

I sat in some of the best seats in the stadium, from what my father said, behind

the dugout. Apparently he had the tickets anyway and he was going to go with my
mother instead. She was more than happy to give up her seat to me. She didn't mind
going, but it wasn't her favorite thing in the world. Bella gave her the best excuse
ever. To take her up to the office and show her the plans for the nursery was far
more entertaining to her anyway.

After taking our sweet time to get ready and having a lazy lunch of burgers, we

sat and waited for the first pitch. It was my first baseball game with my father. I
kind of felt like a kid again.

"Hm, I think I'm going to get a hot dog and a beer." Carlisle stated with a sigh and

a stretch.

"How can you be hungry? We just ate."

"I'm not. But your mother isn't here to fuss at me. I should enjoy it while I can.

Would you like anything?" He said with a rueful smile.

- 346 -

"Coke," I said with a shrug. "Want me to go with you?"

"No, I'll go get it. I'll be back in a few minutes." He patted my shoulder. "I don't

want you to miss the first pitch, just in case."

"Alright."

I sat quietly, looking all around me. There was a lot to take in. It was all starting to

blend together, especially the people. They all kind of looked the same to me. Male
or female, it didn't matter. I closed my eyes and leaned my head back, simply
listening to the sounds around me. That was a little overwhelming as well, but not
nearly as bad.

"Edward, is that you?" A very familiar voice said, extremely close. I opened my

eyes slowly as I let the voice process in my head. It only took me a second to realize
who it was.

"Tanya?"

Bella

"Oh wow," I breathed as I came into Esme's office. It was amazing. It was

completely beautiful. She pointed out the different offices to me before taking me
back to her own.

"Excuse the mess. I've been busy." She gave me a small smile. I couldn't help but

laugh as I looked over her desk. It was covered with everything baby.

"Esme, you didn't have to go to this much trouble." I said with a sigh as I sat

down.

"It's no trouble, believe me. Now, these were the paint colors you were going to go

with still, right?" She said, showing me a soft green and a ivory cream color. I
nodded my head and smiled as the image came into my head. The green walls with a
white border. "Good. The painters are going to be at your house on Friday in the
morning. Is that okay for you? I want that paint smell to kind of air out before the
baby shower. You know everyone will want to see it."

"That sounds like a good idea to me."

"Do you still want all white furniture?" She asked, picking up a book. I nodded my

head again, taking the paper from her. "I've narrowed down a few choices. Any of

- 347 -

them can be shipped to your house before next Wednesday. I am so glad you guys
came up here. This was going to be so much harder to do over the internet..." Esme
continued talking but I kind of tuned her out. I was too focused on the bedroom set
in front of me. It was perfect. "What is it dear?"

"I want this one." I said, pointing to the first page. I didn't need to look at anything

else. These were the cribs that I wanted.

She smiled widely. "I knew it. It fits you perfectly. Do you like the changing table

and the wardrobe as well? There is a bookcase too. I was thinking we could get two
of those for storage. That room is big enough."

"Oh, it's perfect, Esme. I love it. Thank you." I gushed.

"You're more than welcome, dear. Everything will be shipped to your house that

Wednesday before the party. Someone will come on Thursday to put them together.
I'm sure a lot more things will be arriving every day and I don't want you to open a
single one of them. I want you completely relaxed for your party. I will set
everything up, under your supervision of course, on Friday. Do you understand me,
Missy? No work for you."

I giggled and smiled, nodding my head quickly. "I'm sure Alice and Rose would

love to help."

"That would be perfect. Now, shall we look at bedding?" She brought out an even

bigger book and plopped it down on her lap. "Should we order some lunch in?"

"I think that might be a good idea."

Edward

"Edward, what in the world are you doing here?" The tall blond girl with glasses

said to me, coming down to hug me. "Wait! Oh, my god! Can you-"

"See?" I said with a laugh, hugging her back. "Yes, ma'am. I can."

"You've been in the south too long," she teased, patting my hand as she sat beside

me in my father's seat. I'm glad she didn't make a big deal of it. "I can't believe
you've finally go through with it. I had heard rumors, but I wasn't sure. I also heard
a few other rumors."

"And what are those?" I said with a sigh. No more drama, my brain pleaded.

- 348 -

"That you're married and that you're going to be a daddy." She said with a

knowing smile, peering down at my left hand. I brought it up and flashed her my
wedding band. "So, the married part is true. What about the other one?" Thank god.

"Twins, early July."

"Girls, boys, or both?" She asked.

"Not a clue," I laughed. "Lets not get started on that though. So, how are you?

What are you doing here? You're not exactly the baseball type either, my dear."

"I'm dating one of the pitchers," she said with a blush. "I come to every game

now."

"Maybe you can tell me how this game is played then." I laughed as I leaned over

to her, speaking in a whisper. "I haven't a clue."

"Me either," she teased with a small, patting my knee.

"Alright, I got a hot dog, popcorn, a beer, a soda, and I got you a baseball cap

because it's going to get bright out-" My father started but stopped when he saw the
person sitting in his seat. "Well, hello there Tanya. How are you?"

"Good, Dr. Cullen. Well, it was nice seeing you Edward and you too, sir. I'm going

to head to my seat. I'm a bit closer to the front." She said, nodding her head towards
an empty seat surrounded by other women. I could only assume it was other
girlfriends and wives. "Enjoy the game."

"You too, dear." My father called after her. "Tell your parents I said hello."

"Will do. Bye!"

My father plopped down in the seat and put the cap on my head. "Wow," I

breathed, looking over my dad.

"What?" He said, confused.

"I never knew Tanya was so..."

"Pretty?" He offered, taking a sip of his beer. "Yeah, you've always had that knack.

You got that from your father."

- 349 -

I laughed, leaning my head back. I scrunched up my nose. "I prefer brunettes,

truthfully. But yes, she is pretty."

"Good thing you married one then," he elbowed me, handing me my soda. "Oh,

look. They're about to start."

On twitter if you want to follow! All kinds of fun info on there. Like maybe

I might reveal one of the babies names. Hmmm... something you want to
know perhaps?

Aw, gotta love Father/son bonding time. I want a Carlisle too, sigh.

So, now that we have talked about girls names, what about a good boys

name? Remember, already written! Just curious to what you think.

- 350 -

Chapter 50

Edward

I don't think either one of us wanted to leave Chicago. Bella enjoyed spending

time with my mother, a woman closer to being a real mother than her own, and I
enjoyed spending time with my dad. We never had enough father son bonding time
since I got my sight back. We also enjoyed exploring the city I had grown up,
because for me, it was the first time. I saw things that just amazed me and I loved it.

"I almost asked you to marry me on the ferris wheel at Navy Pier," I commented

on the plane ride back. I knew it was rather random but the thought just popped into
my head.

Bella giggled and smiled. "I know, love. I'm glad you didn't though. I wasn't ready

then. Trust me, I couldn't have asked for a better proposal."

"Oh, was I just so sexy in my hospital gown that you couldn't resist me?" I teased,

wrapping my arms around her shoulders, leaning over to kiss the top of her head.

"I can't resist you anytime," she teased back, kissing the tip of my nose. I

chuckled, snuggling closer to my wife as I relished her warmth and softness.

Even though we had doctor's appointments almost daily now, we were both pretty

relaxed. Bella was starting to drop somewhat, but she hadn't dilated any which was
a very good thing. I didn't want them to be early. And even though everything was
pretty relaxed, time was flying past us so quickly that I could hardly hold on to it.
Each second seem to be faster than the last.

"Ugh, don't." Bella complained as I took a picture of Bella on the couch on the day

of the baby shower. I had to admit that I didn't know a lot of the people coming.
Alice had taken care of the guest list. Also, a lot of things were being sent to us by
friends of my mother and father. We had more stuff than we knew what to do with
already.

"Get use to it," my mother teased as she set up a large vase of flowers. "You're

going to have your picture taken a lot today, my dear."

Bella huffed, putting her feet up on the couch. She was completely swollen and

was staying in bed most of the time now. She hated it but she got a lot of writing

- 351 -

done. Bella still wouldn't let me read her novel, but she promised one day that she
would let me. One day soon most likely. She wanted it perfect first though.

"Can I get you anything?" Alice asked, kneeling beside the couch. "Something to

drink?"

"Some fried chicken," Bella smirked.

Alice gave me a frustrated look and I started to laugh, handing her the camera as I

went to help my mother with something. That's what she got for asking. I heard a
soft sigh as the beeping of the phone began. "Hey Jazz... can you do me a favor?"

"That girl doesn't need any fried chicken," my mother muttered to herself as she

fussed over the refreshments table. "Lunch will be soon."

I shrugged. "She'll take two bites and be full. I just think she wants something to

keep her busy." I told her honestly.

"Fried chicken as a hobby, interesting."

Bella

As much fun as baby shopping was, I was not having fun at the baby shower. I

didn't know half the people giving me gifts! Though, Alice and Esme looked like they
were having fun. I was extremely glad it was over now.

"Aw, I hope I have a girl," Alice whispered as she ran her fingers over a set of

bows I had gotten. I got a lot of stuff that was just for a girl or a boy since people
didn't know what I was having. I would have a lot of stuff to return once I had the
babies.

Alice had been acting very strange lately. Very teary eyed and kind of depressed.

She said it was due to the fact that she had given up caffeine, but I didn't believe her
in the least. Something was up, I was just sure of it. "Alice, are you Jazz trying to get
pregnant?"

She flushed a bright red, looking down at her hands as she quickly folded up a set

of onsies. "Something like that," she muttered.

"What do you mean, something like that?" Rose said with a raised eyebrow. "You

either are or you aren't."

- 352 -

"We aren't, at the moment..." She trailed off, shrugging. Alice looked around to

make sure none of the boys were around. They were busy being slaves to my
wonderful mother in law. They worked with... well, very little compliant. We had
gotten a lot of bigger items for the nursery and they were putting them all together.
"Because, well, I am..."

"That's fantastic!" I smiled. I considered getting up to give her a hug but I wasn't

sure by her expression if that was the right thing to do. "Is that not fantastic?"

"I've had two miscarriages," she whispered, looking down at her knees. "Once

while we were dating and once since we've been married. I wasn't that far along in
either one of them."

"Why didn't you tell us!?" Rose asked, annoyed.

"Because I haven't told Jasper yet. I want to make sure it sticks before I do. I'm

around eight weeks now. If I make it to ten, I will. We've just been talking about it so
much lately, since you guys got pregnant, and Jasper is so excited about the idea. I
don't want to get his hopes up though." She explained. The conversation quickly
ended when the men, followed by Esme, entered the room.

"Everything is put together and put into place! Want to come take a look?" She

smiled as she helped me to my feet. I nodded my head and grinned, urging my
friends to join me. Though the nursery was decorated yesterday, it seemed bare for
some reason. It was missing something, something more than babies anyway.

Edward

"Oh, wow..." Bella breathed as she came into the room. She turned to me with a

huge smile and wrapped her arms tightly around my neck. "Oh!," was the only sound
she could get out.

"Do you like it?" My mother asked, smiling. She knew Bella loved it. She loved all

the clothings hanging in the closet and the pictures on the wall. She loved the new
mobiles hanging from the tiny white mini cribs in each corner of the room. Bella
loved the big Winnie the Pooh rug and the curtains that matched. I knew she did. I
knew because I felt it simply pour out of her body. Bella began to sob, pressing her
face against my shoulder as she nodded her head. I was use to this. What I wasn't
use to was Alice bursting into tears as well.

"Alice, are you okay?" I asked as I turned to her. Jasper just seemed confused. He

came to her side without a word, touching her arm.

- 353 -

Bella pulled away from me and walked to her friend, hugging her tightly. They

both began to cry louder as Rosalie sniffled. Emmett backed away like she was a
ticking time bomb. "I want a baby!" Rose whimpered as she just joined the circle of
crying women. I looked to my mother for help but she looked as lost as I was.

"I want it to be just like this," Alice said, gulping for air. "Can I have the hand me

downs?"

"Of course!" Bella said with a laugh, her voice rough. "I wouldn't have it any other

way."

"I think I missed something," Jasper said, backing away from the girls and coming

towards me and Emmett. "Do you guys know something I don't know?" He
whispered.

"I think your wives' biological clock just went off, gentlemen," my mother laughed

as she walked out of the room, patting their shoulders as she past.

"Oh, shit," Emmett muttered. "I need a beer."

"Me, too." Jasper said quickly, following behind Emmett as he left the room. There

wasn't any beer in the house so I wasn't really sure where they were going. That left
me in the room with a bunch of crying and crazy women. I licked my bottom lip,
looking around for something I could do. Finally, I spotted a box of tissues. I
grabbed it quickly and kind of put the box in the middle of their circle.

"Thank you," they all sniffled, each taking one. Rose actually took the box from me

and hugged it to her chest with one arm.

"Edward, honey," Bella began, giving me a watery smile, "why don't you go get

you something to drink?"

"Oh, thank you," I said, truly grateful. I loved all of those women greatly but there

was too many tears in that room for me. If I had daughters, I wasn't quite sure how I
was going to handle living with three women.

Maybe boys wouldn't be so bad after all.

Bella

After everyone calmed down, we sat on the floor of the nursery and continued to

sniffle. "Rose, why are you crying?" I asked, pulling another tissue from the box.

- 354 -

"Because I want a baby too." She said, dabbing her eyes. "And I'm not even

married."

"You will be soon. Don't worry. You'll be able to start a family soon enough." I

said, rubbing a gentle hand over her back. She sighed, leaning her head on my
shoulder.

"I sure hope I can. I mean, we haven't been the most careful over the years and

we haven't even had a scare. I don't know if I'm happy about that or not. What if we
can't have a baby?"

"Then there is adoption and medications," Alice reassured her. She scooted over

and wrapped a tight arm around the other side. "You can spoil our kids until then.
Lord knows we'll need a baby sitter."

Rose laughed, tiny tears still streaming down her cheeks. We both hugged her,

snuggling in closer to her. I think she needed to be held at the moment and was just
too strong to say so.

A quiet knock pulled us out of our circle. I turned my head and smiled. "Come on

in, Esme."

She smiled sweetly at us, carrying what was left of the cake and four forks. "I

thought you might need this."

Rose and I agreed, nodding our heads as we reached for the forks. She sat down

in our circle just as Alice sprang to her feet, clutching her mouth and stomach as
she ran out of the room. I sighed, wondering how quickly I could get to my feet.
Rose saw what I was doing and hopped up. "I'll go get her. Eat some cake but save
some for me."

I smiled and nodded my head gratefully, going once again for the fork. I took a

small bite from one corner as Esme took one for the other. "So, how far along is
she?"

"That obvious?" I smiled.

"She burst into tears in a nursery and ran out of the room, clutching her stomach,"

she pointed out. I chuckled, taking another bite.

"Eight weeks. No one else knows yet. Poor Jasper."

- 355 -

"Why do you say that?"

"If Edward thinks I'm crazy with all this baby stuff, just wait until Jasper gets Alice

in baby mode. She's going to put them in debt shopping for baby clothes." I said,
licking the fork of the frosting. "But, she will get some hand me downs from me.
Maybe she'll be able to pass those down to Rose." It was a nice thought, thinking
about all our kids playing together. Growing up together. Maybe Alice could have a
boy and so could Rose and our kids could get married.

Maybe girls weren't so bad after all.

So those who figured out the foreshadowing, good job! Makes sense,

doesn't it?

On twitter if you want to find out what's going on with me and my stories!

Jayeliwood!

I know it's sad that this story is coming to an end but I've start two new

ones that I just love! Of a certain age and Under the Full moon! Check them
both out!

I'd probably give some bigger Ans today but my daughter is going to her

final swim class today (yay) and I've got other errands to run. (Getting a hair
cut, grocery shopping, ice cream lol) Soooo I'll see you guys in a day or two!

- 356 -

Chapter 51

Edward

"Hey Dad," I smiled as I picked him up from the slow airport. There wasn't really

that many people around so it was really easy to spot him. I wanted some company
as I went to pick up my father but my mom was at the house with poor Bella, making
me go to pick him up alone. Bella was having a little trouble with swelling in her
ankles and legs and she wanted to stay off her feet as much as possible for
tomorrow. As she put it, she didn't want to be a blimp. "How was your flight?" I
asked as he climbed into the car, chunking his suitcase into the backseat. He hadn't
brought too much stuff with him. I knew that he hated that he had to go back in a
couple of days and my mother got to stay.

"Boring," he sighed heavily, leaning his head back against the head rest. He

looked really tired but I knew he had been working really hard to finish up some
loose ends since he decided to retire in the fall.

"That's a good thing," I repeated the words that had been said to me before. A

boring and eventful flight was always a good flight.

He smiled slowly, nodding his head at my words. "I suppose you're right about

that. How's Bella feeling? I know she was uncomfortable when you guys came to
visit." He said, changing the subject. I knew he was worried about her and he
wanted to watch over her care, even though he wasn't that kind of doctor, a bit more
carefully. It was nice having a doctor on your side.

"Nervous, honestly. She hasn't seen Charlie since New Years. She doesn't know

how he's going to react to all of this. I mean, I know he knows she pregnant but he
hasn't seen her this way yet," I told him truthfully. I was a bit nervous myself. I
certainly hoped that he didn't travel with his gun. "She's also nervous about walking
in heels tomorrow. She's afraid she's going to fall and bust her face in front of
everyone." I rolled my eyes. I couldn't believe that the girls had talked her into it.

Carlisle chuckled, a warm sound and inviting sound that rumbling through his

chest. I always like my father's laugh. It meant even more to me now that I could see
the expression that went along with it. "I'm surprised she wants to walk at all. How
far along is she now exactly?"

"Thirty six, almost thirty seven weeks. She'll be Thirty seven on Tuesday." I

- 357 -

informed with a sigh in my voice. I was ready for it to be over and not all at the same
time. It was more than a little nerve wracking.

"Almost there," he tried to comfort me, patting my shoulder as we drove through

the busy streets of Shreveport. It was just before lunch time and everyone seemed to
be busy trying to get to places.

I sighed again, looking over at him as I stopped at a red light, "don't remind me."

"Scared?" He asked in a soft and comforting voice, though I could tell he was a

little amused by the whole thing. He must have known exactly how I felt because he
went through the very same thing.

"As hell."

Bella

We had a quiet lunch altogether at home which was really nice. I could tell

Carlisle had missed his wife quite a bit. She been gone a lot lately. But, in all truth, I
couldn't relax in the least to really enjoy anything. I hadn't see my father in months.
I wanted to go to the airport to pick him up but I was way too tired already. I was
completely drained. He had a late flight and I had to get up early in the morning
anyway. Esme didn't want me to wear myself out too much. I felt like I could barely
move as it was so I gave in.

"So," Carlisle began slowly. He had decided to stay behind with me while Esme

and Edward went back to the airport to get my dad. It was nice to have his company.
He was a sweet man. "Is Renee coming as well?"

I sighed heavily, not really wanting to talk about this as I shook my head. "I

haven't had any contact with Renee since March. I doubt she even know what's
going on. Ever, that is." I smirked.

"Are you going to tell her when the babies are born?" He asked carefully. I could

tell if I didn't want to answer that I didn't have to, but I didn't mind telling him. I
think it would be harder to talk to my own father about this. I don't think he'd
understand it completely. He always wanted peace in our little broken family, no
matter what. Sometimes that just wasn't possible.

"I'm not sure," I said in a quiet sigh. "I don't know. I don't know what I want to do

with her about anything. I haven't have her around my children if she's this-"

- 358 -

"Unhealthy?" He added for me.

"This insane! Seriously, who acts like that?" I began to rant. I probably didn't need

to get this excited but I didn't care. "She's jealous and hateful. She doesn't know
Edward and she's condemned him. She won't even give him the chance he deserves.
He's never done a thing to prove that he isn't a fantastic and caring man. She should
be happy for me!"

"You know, I really can't tell you what to do about her, dear. I can't imagine ever

speaking to you or Edward in such a way that would make you not want to speak to
me for months. I wish I could though, give you some kind of good pearl of wisdom.
You're a beautiful young woman and I am glad you are in all our lives." He wrapped
his arm around my shoulder and pressed a soft kiss to my temple. He was a fantastic
father. "I hope it all works out for the best. I will do whatever I can do to help."

"Me, too." I smiled at him. "Thank you so much."

"Bells?" I heard Charlie call loudly from the front door only a few seconds after it

opened. It was like he was expecting me to wait for him by the front door. Boy, was
he in for a surprise.

Carlisle patted my back with a small smile before helping me to stand to my sore

feet slowly. "I'm here, dad," I called back to him, my voice sounding strained even to
me. Standing shouldn't be that hard.

"Look at you!" He practically cried in shock as he pulled me into a big hug.

"That bad?" I asked as I looked down at my huge stomach.

"You're glowing!" He laughed, looking as if he was going to burst into tears at any

moment. I could see the tears actually forming in his eyes as they welled up. I
sniffled, trying to hold back my own. I couldn't handle it if my father cried. It would
have been too much.

"So full of it," I laughed brokenly, trying to lighten the mood somewhat. I'm not

sure it worked though.

"Don't argue with her, Charlie," Edward stepped in with a soft laugh. "Just go with

her. Trust me, it's just easier."

Esme smiled and laughed at the comment, going to whisper something in

Carlisle's ear. He looked really surprised for a moment before whispering back into

- 359 -

his wife's ear. A slow smile grew over his face as she nodded her head quickly, her
beautiful curly caramel hair bouncing with the movement. "Is something going on?"
I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Nope, nothing," Carlisle grinned sheepishly over at his wife. "We're just going

back to the hotel so you two can spend sometime together. Well, you five, actually."
He teased as he came over and for the second time tonight he pressed a kiss to my
temple. "See you tomorrow, sweetheart. Try to relax and sleep well."

"I love you both," I called to their retreating forms, walking hand in hand.

"We love you, too," Esme smiled, blowing me a kiss before walking out the front

door. I smiled, feeling really happy at that moment. I had a good life and a good
family, well mostly.

"Okay, baby," Carlisle smiled, getting my attention back from my in laws, "tell me

about these babies of yours."

Edward

Bella was way too nervous to sleep. I don't think she slept an hour the entire

night. She tossed and turned the whole way through, randomly grabbing the
blankets or throwing them to the floor. I think she went to the bathroom six different
times. But, she looked like she was about to fall asleep with Rose and Alice doing
her makeup as she laid on the bed. I shuffled through my closet, looking for the shirt
I had wanted to wear. I wanted to look nice for Bella. It was her special day.

"What have you been doing to this woman to make her so tired?" Rose teased

quietly. I turned my head to the side to see Bella was, in fact, asleep, sitting up with
her mouth hanging wide open. Alice was busy doing Bella's nails while Rose worked
her hair into curlers at the top of her head. She honestly looked really silly and I
smiled to myself before turning back to the closet.

"Like she's been up to anything like that," I told her truthfully. I knew what she

was implying and she was very wrong.

"Oh, what? No more naughty pictures?" She called to me softly.

I chocked on my own spit, coughing loudly. Bella didn't even stir. "How did-

What?" I stuttered out stupidly, turning to look at them once again.

I knew my face was bright red and I couldn't imagine the color Bella's would be if

- 360 -

she was awake right now. I couldn't help to feel a little embarrassed. Not because of
what we did, but because they found out about it. It was something private.

"Got them hidden in the closet there, Eddie? I wanna see!" Rose kept on playfully,

clearly loving torturing me. Alice was just laughing silently, keeping on with her
painting.

Alice cleared her throat softly as she noticed my confused expression, "Bella

accidentally let it slip. She didn't want to tell us."

"And she was giving me a hard time about it," I mumbled. "Oh! That's why you

girls were giving me such a hard time at the barbecue." I figured out quickly.

"Yup, we decided to let your hand heal before we started to torture you again,"

Rose grinned wickedly. She wiggled her eyebrows, giving me a suggestive look. I
just had to roll my eyes at it.

Alice laughed loudly at her friend's words, "you just forgot about it until he was

standing there. Don't act like you had a plan or anything."

"Plan for what?" Bella mumbled as she began to wake up, the look of confusion

and tiredness clearly written all over her face. I don't think she was really awake.

"Nothing, sweetheart," I said sweetly as I came over to kiss her on the lips after I

grabbed my shirt from the closet. I needed to shower and change anyway, so this
was a good cue for me to leave. "Go back to sleep if you can. You've got a long day
ahead of you. I don't want you to get too tired. Remember we're going to dinner
afterwards."

"K," she mumbled, almost instantly closing her eyes and snoring softly once again.

I gave Rose and Alice a meaningful glare, my face completely serious as I looked

at both of them. "Behave. It's Bella's day and I won't have anyone messing it up."

We're coming to the final days! Fun huh? And guess what? The next few

chapters are going to be a bit longer. One is extremely long, double the
normal length. Exciting, no?

On twitter, if you want to follow! Jayeliwood!

So much foreshadowing in this one. Can you guess? I bet you can...

- 361 -

Chapter 52

I'm surprised at how many people forgot about her graduation.

Bella

Oh, my god, oh, my god, oh, my god... I chanted in my head over and over again as

I waited for the whole ceremony to start. I was so sick to my stomach already. This
was nerve wracking and these shoes were killer. All I wanted to do was get this over
with so I could start the rest of my life.

One day, after my kids were in school themselves, perhaps I would go back and

get my bachelor's, or maybe even something more. I didn't hate school, that's for
sure, but at the moment, it was too much. I had enough to handle. I was already
pleased with myself for making it this far, a lot of people don't. I knew Edward
would support me either way.

"You must be tired," the girl beside me commented, nodding her head towards my

stomach.

I let out a hollow laugh, leaning my head against the hall's wall. "Exhausted."

"Don't worry," she said with an encouraging smile, "we'll be able to sit down

soon."

I gave her a little grin, "yeah, that would be nice. Sitting down would be good. My

feet are killing me and I want to take a nap. I couldn't sleep I was so nervous."

"Me either," she said truthfully, a little sheepish smile on her face. "So, how far

along? Looks like any day now, huh?"

"Probably in the next couple weeks. My doctor's said they would induce me at

thirty nine weeks if I didn't go into labor with my own. I'm having twins and they
want me to go as long as possible. I've done pretty well so far," I explained.

"Ah, my sister had twins, but she had them really early. They were about three

pounds each when they were born." But she grinned at me. "They're seven now and
they're little hell raisers. Boys are bad though."

I gave a little mental sigh of relief. "They're about six pounds each now. One is

- 362 -

bigger than the other, thankfully."

"Do you know what you're having?" She asked. I could tell she was just trying to

take her mind off of what was about to happen. I couldn't blame her though. I
needed the distraction as well.

"Nope, sadly. They won't even let us have a little peek," I giggled. "They're already

as stubborn as their father. I'm hoping for little boys though, truthfully."

"Have you got names?"

That's a question I dreaded. "Uh, we're kind of waiting until we-"

She laughed softly, "can't agree on them or just can't find one?"

"A little of both," I admitted with a groan in my voice.

She laughed a little harder. "Don't worry, when you find the right names you'll just

know. You'll see their little faces and you'll go 'wow, you are a-' whatever the name
is that you pick."

"I certainly hope so. We need to get on the ball though. We don't have too much

longer."

"All right, grads! Lets get this show on the road!" Some teacher in all black

shouted, giving us some last minute orders before we were suppose to walk. The girl
gave me a nervous grin that I returned.

Yup, lets get this show on the road...

Edward

I watched with family as my beautiful wife walked across the stage to get her

diploma. She had earned it, with honors. My mother leaned her head against my
shoulder as they called 'Isabella Cullen', openly crying. Both fathers were trying
their hardest to hold the tears back, puffing up their chests like it would make them
tougher. Charlie was having the hardest time of course. It was his little girl. Tiny
tears dripped down his cheeks which he quickly swiped away.

It was amazing the group that cheered for Bella. We weren't that huge but Alice,

Rose, and Emmett were probably the loudest people in the Gold Dome. I could see
Bella's blush from across the room, walking with one hand covering her eyes in

- 363 -

embarrassment. We all laughed, whistling and cheering happily.

I don't think I had ever been so proud in my life.

But, what I didn't expect was the madness that started after the end of the

ceremony. The place was buzzing and crowded, people wall to wall. They were all
starting to blend together for me, my eyes aching with the strain. My mother
noticed, and without a word, she took my hand and stood close to me.

"Alice is going to call Bella," she shouted in my ear. "That way she'll tell us where

she's at and we can go to her. We don't have to fight the crowd as much."

"Sounds good," I said, relieved that Alice thought of that. My graduation was

nothing like this, of course. There was only twelve people in my class. Even with all
our families we did it in a small cafeteria.

"She's on the gym floor, towards the middle. She's sitting in the chairs. Middle

inside, tenth down." Alice shouted to everyone in our little group, taking Jasper's
hand. "She got too tired and had to sit," she laughed with a small smile.

"I don't think she wanted to fight the crowd either," I laughed and smiled. "Can't

blame her in the least."

"Come on, lets go get her. I know she's got to be hungry. She didn't eat anything

this morning." Charlie shouted but it was a little too loud. Most of the people
seemed to be moving outside now. He grimaced and cleared his throat, trying again.
"She needs to keep up her strength."

"How is she going to keep up her strength with cheesecake and French fries?"

Emmett teased my father in law, slapping him on the back. He grinned to show he
was teasing. Charlie rolled his eyes.

"You may have a point there."

"Can you guys stop making fun of my wife? Seriously." I rolled my eyes, holding in

my laughter. I had to cover my bases, of course. I knew it would get back to her if I
did tease her. I preferred to do my teasing in person, anyway. I loved to see her
blush.

We easily found Bella on the now empty gym floor, her feet out in front of her with

her shoes off. She was flexing her toes, leaning against the side of the chair with her
head on her shoulder. The deep purple circles in front of her eyes were hard not to

- 364 -

miss. I knelt in front of her, taking both of her hands and kissed them lightly. "Hey
there," I said in a soft voice.

She smiled slowly at me from underneath her eyelashes, "hi."

"I am so proud of you."

"Thank you," she grinned. I took her into a deep hug, pulling her to her feet

slowly. Kissing both of her cheeks, I held her face in my hands, my thumbs grazing
against her temples.

"There's our girl!" Charlie said, coming to kiss her cheek as well as my arm

wrapped around her waist.

Bella

I'm so proud of you," my dad gushed.

"Thanks, dad." I smiled, hugging him tightly. Carlisle and Esme stood back, giving

us our moment. I couldn't have that. I walked up to both of them after putting on my
shoes, hugging each and placing a soft kiss on each of their cheeks. "Thank you for
everything."

"We love you," Esme whispered into my ear, kissing my hair.

"You've done so well," Carlisle said in return, rubbing my arm.

"Okay, not to break up this family love fest too much, but where's my lovin?"

Jasper jumped in. I chuckled and pulled him into a hug too. He huffed, picking me
off my feet for a moment and passing me off to Emmett. Both of my girl friends
squealed, hugging me in once Emmett put me down.

"You really have done well, Bella." A familiar voice said from behind me. I whipped

around, my mouth dropping open. "But, you could have done so much more."

"Renee?"

Edward

I turned quickly when I heard her voice, instantly getting angry. "What are you

doing here?"

- 365 -

"It's my daughter's graduation," she said with her chin up in the air, disdain

dripping from her very being. I knew it was wrong to punch a woman but I wanted
to so badly.

"H-how did you even know about it?" Bella stuttered out, looking to be in shock.

"Your father told me," she said in a matter of fact voice. We all turned to Charlie.

"You said you wouldn't come!" He growled at her. "Are you insane? Renee, you've

really lost it. I swear..."

"Oh, can it, Charlie. What did you expect me to do?" She asked, her hand on her

hip with it cocked to the side.

"Not ruin your daughter's special day. That's what I expected you to do, you nut!"

He shouted at her, throwing his arms up in the air almost dramatically. His face was
starting to turn a nice shade of purple by now. I wouldn't have been surprised if he
had his gun he would have shot her. He was literally livid.

"Oh, my god," I heard Bella groan loudly, her hand gripping my shoulder. I hadn't

been looking at her but now she had my full attention. She was gripping her
stomach, slightly hunched over as if she was doubled in pain. And then I noticed the
puddle of water on the floor.

"Her water just broke!" I heard my father say as he rushed to my wife's side.

"Honey, are you in any pain? Where does it hurt? The fluid is clear, that's good. No
blood. Bella, honey, answer me please. Are you in any pain?"

"My back hurts," she whimpered loudly, her head tilting back as she took in a

deep breath. "It feels like someone kicked me."

"That's normal. Okay, we need to get you to the hospital," he said as he pealed her

hand off my shoulder and gripped it tightly in his own. I took her other hand,
supporting her arm. Bella was still slightly hunched over. "Bella, I want you to tell
me when you have a contraction so we can time it. Can you do that for me?"

"Yes, sir," she said in a soft voice, trying to move her feet forward but she

couldn't. She didn't seem to be able to move at all. And then Bella screamed, her
limbs tensing. I'm surprised she didn't fall over.

"We'll go get my jeep," Emmett said, running away from the group quickly as he

hoped into action.

- 366 -

"Well, that's one," I said quietly, rubbing her back as I felt her muscles relax.

"Oh, god. There's more of those? These are contractions? Oh, my god." She said,

leaning against me as she tried to catch her breath. I could tell it was a challenge.

"Well, perhaps you should have thought of that before you got knocked up," Renee

said crudely from behind us. I was just about to say something when my mother
spun on her heels, her finger up in the air and pointing it directly at Renee's nose.

"Now you listen to me and you listen to me good you fucking nut job. You have

done enough damage to this girl already and if I hear another rude word from you, I
will beat your ass into the ground. She's a fantastic woman and she's going to be a
great mother, something you don't seem to understand. Now, you can either be a
jealous bitch or you can be a supportive mother. It's your choice. But, either way, we
don't have time for you right now because OUR grandchildren are about to be born
and unless you want them born on a basketball court why don't you shut the hell
up!"

I think everyone stopped to look at my mild mannered mother, mouth's open. Even

Bella seem to forget her pain. I looked over my wife's head at my father. "Whoa. I
don't think I've ever heard her cuss like that before."

"Neither have I," he murmured, turning his attention back to his very red faced

wife. "Come on, honey. Let's get Bella to the hospital."

So lots of you figured out what was going to happen. It was kind of obvious

lol but this is the part I've been planning since the very beginning.

On Twitter if you want to find out what's going on with me and my stories!

Jayeliwood!

Now who has ever met a woman like Esme and they do the exact same

thing? That speech made me so happy lol. Reminds me of my mother in law
when she pulls all her children's date to the side to give them 'I'll bury you
in the yard and they'll never find your body if you hurt my baby' speech. (She
never did it to me because she just knew I wasn't going anywhere hehe)

So, who wants to high five Esme right now?

- 367 -

Chapter 53

I want to thank everyone for the outrageously awesome amount of reviews

last chapter! Thank you a bunch!

Bella

"Ow, shit shit shit," I hissed as another contraction hit. I thought sitting down in

the car would be easier, but it wasn't in the least. Nothing seem to help.

"They seem to be around fifteen minutes apart. That's a good thing. We have more

than enough time to get to the hospital." Carlisle told me, trying to be reassuring. I
didn't think it was reassuring in the least, but I nodded my head, leaning it back
against the leather of the seat. It was so damn hot outside and I was already
sweating. I felt like I was drenched all over.

Edward held my hand, whispering soothing words in my ear. "It's alright, love. Is

it over now?" He asked quietly.

"For now," I answered, lulling my head onto his shoulder. Charlie was on the other

side of me, holding onto my hand for dear life. He gave it a gentle squeeze to get my
attention.

"I'm so sorry about this, Bella. This is all my fault." He muttered, his face red with

embarrassment.

"Why did you tell her?" I asked, taking a deep breath.

"I didn't think she would come!" He defended himself quickly. "She called and

asked about you. Renee sounded almost normal, over the phone. She and Phil are
getting a divorce and I think she's on medication now."

"I think she skipped today's dose," I growled out through gritted teeth. I felt like

my body was twitching all over, even my toes. I hated it. "Edward, I'm never doing
this again." I said as I looked at my husband.

"It's okay, love. I know. Don't worry about that now. Just try to relax while you

can." He said, kissing my temple. "Turn to the side a bit, I'll rub your back until we
get to the hospital."

- 368 -

Edward

I rubbed her back gently, putting soft pressure into her spine. She melted into my

touch, heaving out a heavy breath.

"I need my bag," she said suddenly, like she just remembered it. I touched her

shoulders, hoping to calm her down some.

"Mom and the girls are going to get your bag from the house. Jasper went on up to

the hospital to let them know that you're coming," I reassured her as much as I
could. I wasn't sure how much good it was doing at this point. "Don't worry,
everything has been taken care of."

"Where's Renee now?" She asked Charlie in a strained voice.

"I don't know, sweetheart. Don't worry, I'll talk to her."

"Like that would help," she muttered angrily. Bella gave her father a small half

smile, "I'm not mad at you, dad. I'm mad at her."

"Bella, try to relax some. You don't want to put any stress on the baby." My father

piped in, turning to look at Bella. I could tell he was really concerned, but he wasn't
going to let anyone else know that. He knew he had to be a rock because everyone
else was freaking out. Especially poor Emmett.

Emmett, who was driving, hadn't said the entire way. It was rather scary to have

him so quiet. "Hey, Em? You alright up there?"

"Rosie wants kids," is all he said.

"It's not always like this," Carlisle said, patting his shoulder. My friend turned to

look at him, an odd blank expression on his face.

"Rosalie wants babies," he said again.

"Uh, why don't you just concentrate on driving right now, buddy?" I said, a little

concerned myself now. I think he was in shock. Bella wasn't even really in pain at
this point. I think the way her labor started was a bit dramatic, but she didn't seem
to be having any problems at this point.

"Good idea," Charlie chimed in. We weren't that far from the hospital anyway.

"Bella, honey, you okay?" He asked again for probably the fifteenth time today.

- 369 -

"Yeah, dad. Peachy keen," Bella said sarcastically, rolling his eyes. "My hips are

coming apart, TWO things the size of a watermelon want to come out of a hole that
is smaller than an orange. My clothes are all wet and I'm pretty sure I'm the only
woman at Centenary to go into labor during graduation."

"Technically, it was after," I corrected her. She turned around and gave me an evil

look that would make any man flinch. "But, yeah, you're right. Probably are," I
added in quickly.

"Be careful there, son. You wouldn't be the first man to end up in a bed beside his

wife while she's in labor," Carlisle chuckled. "Your mother hit me with a bedpan...
though it was after she had you."

"So, you just said something stupid then?" I asked with a raised eyebrow. He had

enough sense to look a bit sheepish, and shrugged. "What did you say?"

"I compared your hair to an orangutan's." I'm sure I looked shocked for a second

because he continued on quickly. "I'm not saying you looked like a monkey, just that
you had that really really orange red hair as a baby. It got a lot darker as you got
older."

"Great, we're going to have ape babies." Bella said as she leaned her head against

my shoulder.

"Well, at least they'll be cute ape babies," I said with a charming smile. Bella

rolled her eyes but smiled slowly, lightly kissing my neck before nuzzling her face
into it.

Bella

Not long after that we arrived at the hospital and Jasper had a wheelchair waiting

for me. I smiled at him, and Emmett, gratefully as they helped me down to from the
massive jeep while Edward held the chair steady for me. I plopped down with a little
squeal, blowing out a heavy breath. It felt like I couldn't get enough air in me for the
life of me. I kept trying and trying, but it didn't work.

"The labor unit is on the fourth floor," Edward told his father as they walked

briskly down the halls. She's had to go up there a couple times for those non stress
tests. You might want to call mom and let them know, so they know where to go.
Also, visitor's parking is on the side."

"Look at you, Mr. Organized," I teased in a huff as we boarded an elevator. It

- 370 -

seemed rather full with me, Edward, Carlisle, and Jasper. Emmett had went to park
the jeep after some instructions from Edward. I wasn't really sure what he had said
to him because I really wasn't paying that much attention.

"No, not really. I just don't want there to be any confusion," he said as he

massaged my shoulders.

The elevators seemed to crawl, but I couldn't pay attention to that as another

contraction hit me hard. It was worse than the last. It feel like my hips were
breaking. "Ow!" I hissed, the noise harsh and drawn out. I could actually feel the
heat from my face as I scrunched up, trying to work past the pain. "This is normal.
This is normal. Everyone woman does this. Every woman in history has to go
through this. I am okay. I will be fine," I began to chant to myself.

"I am so glad I am not a woman, that's for sure," Jasper said sarcastically.

"Just you wait, Mr. In about seven months you're going to be in this position and

lets see how funny it is." I spouted out at him before I could even think about it. I
popped my hand over my mouth, shutting up quickly.

"What was that?" Jasper said in a quiet voice, kneeling down to look at me. "Say

that again."

"Nope," I shook my head quickly.

"Bella," he warned.

"Dammit! She knows I can't keep a secret. Don't tell her I told you. She's worried

she won't keep it, that it won't stick. Alice doesn't want to get your hopes up," I said
in a rush, tears coming down my cheeks.

We rolled out in the hallway out of the elevator and Jasper stopped Edward,

kneels in front of me this time. He took my face in my hands and looked at me very
seriously. "It's okay, Bella. I'm not angry at you. Don't cry." Jasper leaned forward
and kissed my forehead. "I won't tell her until she's ready, I promise. Your secret is
safe with me, okay?"

"Thank you," I smiled through my tears. I licked my lips, trying to make them

moist again. I was so thirsty and I knew I wouldn't be getting anything to drink. I
sighed heavily, "come on. Let's get this over with."

Edward

- 371 -

We had had Bella settled in a room for just a few minutes when everyone seemed

to show up at once. I went outside to greet them and tell them what was happening,
giving Bella a few minutes while the doctor did some things. As soon as my mother
walked towards me, she apologized.

"For what?" I asked, but then I realized. "What the hell are you doing here?

Haven't you done enough?" I said with venom in my voice as Renee walked up
behind her.

"Sorry," my mother said again, "she followed us from your house."

"You need to leave," Charlie said, pointing towards the elevators.

"Not until I know for sure my daughter is alright," She said with her nose up in the

air. It was hard to remember that it was wrong to punch a woman when she was
acting this way. She so deserved it. How could anyone be this rude?

"Your daughter won't be alright as long as you are here." I told her in a growl.

"Look, I just want to see my daughter. I need to talk to her." She said, pointing a

finger at my face.

"The last thing you need to do is talk." I said, crossing my arms over my chest. "I

will not allow you to make her any more upset and put any strain on those babies.
What if something happens because she gets upset, huh? Will you even care? I doubt
it. Because you're a selfish evil old hag who won't be happy for anyone else because
you've screwed your life up. Do you think everyone else should be miserable
because you are? You know, Misery may love company but you need to find it
somewhere else."

"You're right," she whispered. "I am selfish, but I'm trying to work on that."

"You need to work on your issues somewhere else," I said, my anger not going to

be soothed. I had taken enough of her abuse. I had done nothing to deserve it and I
wasn't going to play nice with her any longer. I had been a saint when it came to her
so she could just deal with it if she didn't like it. My mother touched my shoulder,
giving me a heavy sigh.

"Go check on Bella and make sure she's doing okay. I'm going to talk to Renee,"

she said, looking directly at my mother in law.

"But-" I started but my mother gave me a firm look, telling me to shut up in her

- 372 -

own way. "Fine. But if you make her upset in anyway, I'm calling security and then
I'm calling a lawyer- got it?"

Bella

"Hey, love," Edward said as he came to sit down beside me. He looked so nervous

and distressed. I felt bad that he was. He didn't need to be. Everything would be
okay.

"Hey," I whispered back, giving him a small smile.

"What did the doctor say?" He said as he took my hand, squeezing it as he sat at

the edge of the bed.

"He says everything looks okay. It's a little early but he says they're a good size, so

it should be fine. They might be in the NICU for couple of days, but he doesn't
expect any problems. He also said I was at two centimeters. They're thinking in the
next couple of hours they'll give me a spinal block."

"Wow," he whispered. "This is really happening, huh?"

"Yeah, is it," I said with a soft sigh. I was so sore all over that I couldn't bring up

that much enthusiasm. Also, my hand hurt from the stupid IV they had put in. At
least they only had to poke me once. These things were so uncomfortable though.

"Are you in any pain?" Edward asked, his eyes strained. I hated it. I wanted to

make it feel better. I motioned him closer to me and he did what I wanted. Lacing
my fingers into his hair, I kissed him firmly to show him all my love for him. Even if I
was hurting, it was worth it to have his babies. "I'm sorry," he whispered as he laid
his forehead against mine.

"For what?"

"This isn't the way today was suppose to go."

I laughed hollowly, "not your fault."

"No, it's mine."

Okay, I realize another short chapter but I promise that the rest of the

chapters are double this size. Trust me, it's worth it to get to this point.

- 373 -

On twitter at jayeliwood!

Okay, I have a favor to ask. I'd really like pieces to surpass Blind in

reviews. It won't take much but I'd really make it to the 6000 mark. I've
never done that before and that would really really make my week. How
about this? I'll make you a deal? If we can get to 5900 by tomorrow morning,
I'll post a chapter early. And trust me, it's a chapter you want to see! Does it
sound tempting? I hope so...

Why does anyone tell Bella anything? Seriously, girl can't keep anything to

herself.

- 374 -

Chapter 54

Holy crap! Thanks for all the amazing reviews! I mean it guys! You outdid

yourselves!

Edward

"What the hell are you doing here?" Bella growled through gritted teeth.

"Calm down, honey," my mother said, standing behind Renee. "I've talked to her.

She knows what is going to happen if she upsets you in any way."

"What's that exactly?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

Renee crossed her arms over her chest dramatically, cocking her hip to the side.

"That your mother will beat me with her black Prada."

"Sounds like something Alice would say," Bella muttered to herself quietly.

An older white haired nurse popped her head into the room, looking around for a

moment before she spoke. "Only two visitors at a time, please."

"I'd really like to talk to Bella alone," Renee stated as she looked directly at me.

"I'm going to wait outside with everyone else," my mother said to Bella with a

slight smile. "I'll come to check on you in a little bit."

"Okay," Bella gave her a weak smile in return.

"I love you, dear."

"I love you too, Esme," she smiled a bit more, giving a tiny wave of her hand. It

was impossible to miss the grimace of pain on Renee's face. I felt like shouting. This
is how a mother is suppose to act! That's how you earn a child's love! But, I knew it
would be completely pointless. Renee wouldn't listen to logic, most likely. I had
grown tired of deal with her.

"I'll be waiting right outside the door," I leaned over and kissed her forehead

lightly. "Call me if you need anything. Anything at all." I said the last part, looking at
Renee.

- 375 -

"Thanks," she whispered before turning her gaze to her mother.

Bella

I waited until Edward was out of the room before I spoke to the woman before me.

I didn't even know her at all. It was rather sad actually. "You better start talking.
I've got less patience for you than Edward does, Renee."

"What? So, I'm not even mom now?" She asked angrily. Was this really a surprise?

It shouldn't have been. I couldn't see how it could be. She had to know this by now.

"Ha," I blurted out loudly, surprising her. "That is a title earned, not given, Renee.

You lost it a long time ago when you lost your damn mind."

"How dare you speak-" She started but I was not going to be lectured by her,

that's for sure.

"Edward!" I quickly called up. She hushed me quietly, raising up her hand to stop

me from continuing to call for him.

"Sorry, sorry. This is now how I wanted this to go." She said with a sigh, running a

hand over her face as she gathered her thoughts. "I know that I haven't been the
best-"

"Producer of offspring," I muttered under my breath, crossing my arms over my

chest.

Renee smirked at my words but continued anyway."I haven't been the bestmother.

And I know I need to apologize for that."

I rolled my eyes. "Apologize? Seriously? No, you need to do more that that."

"Bella, I'm trying to make amends here." She said, her voice stressed. I wasn't in

the mood to hear it though. I hurt all over and my back ached like it never had
before.

"All you're doing is making yourself feel better and I have no time for it at the

moment." I waved my hand over my large stomach. "As you can see, I'm a little busy
about to give... oh, I don't know... what's the word, oh yes! Birth! Are you out of your
mind showing up at my graduation? You had no right and see what you've done now.
Are you happy?"

- 376 -

"I didn't realize this would happen," she whispered.

"That's your problem. You never think things through. I'm not your baby sitter any

more, mother. You have to realize that. I know it scares you, having to be a grown
up, but that doesn't mean you have to take it out on me." I explained quickly.

"Phil said the same thing," she looked away from me as she spoke, "right before

he handed me the divorce papers."

"Good. It serves you right. You can't treat people like that. Do you see what you've

lost because of it?" I knew it was mean but it was true. I wasn't going to sugar coat
things for her right now.

"Have I lost you?"

"Yes, as a daughter. It's going to take me a long long time for you to make up for

that. But, you have lost my trust for maybe forever. You've lost your husbands, both
of them. If you don't stop you're going to lose your entire family because I will not
allow you to hurt my children." At that moment another contraction chose to
happen, this one stronger than the last. They were also getting closer together. I
cringed, gasping as I held onto the railing. Renee came closer, but I stopped her.
"Don't you dare touch me. You haven't earned the right."

"I had to say something! You can't blame me for that. You're making the same

mistakes I made." She said, turning her back to me and looking out the window. It
was starting to cloud up outside and it looked like we were about to have a summer
storm.

"I'm not a mistake! I have never been a mistake. And if you didn't want to have

children, you should have kept your legs SHUT! My CHILDREN aren't mistakes!
They are meant to be here! My husband isn't a mistake! And unlike you, I'm HAPPY!
And anyone can see that! All you are is JEALOUS!" I seethed through my pain.

"SO WHAT IF I'M JEALOUS! I SHOULD HAVE BEEN THIS WAY FOR ME!"

"Well, if you stopped acting like a nut than maybe you could be happy for a few

damn seconds in your life. Go see a doctor and get your medication back. It was
working!" I yelled back.

"I know! I'm back on it!" She said, taking the pills out of her purse and showing

them to me, shaking the bottle. "I just couldn't notcome today! I don't know you
anymore, Bella! I don't know anything about you! I miss you!"

- 377 -

"Yeah, well I miss my mother too. If you find her, tell her to give me a call," I

snapped back quickly, my head landing back against the pillow with a thud. I took a
deep breath and closed my eyes before I started again. "If you can be civil, you can
stay. If I hear anyone say that you are being even a little sarcastic, you're out of
here! Do you understand me?! That includes Edward. He is the best person I know
and will not allow you to treat him like dirt. He deserves better than that."

"He's a snooty little Yankee," she mumbled under her breath. Renee lifted her

hands up quickly in defense when she saw my angry expression. "But, I'll be nice to
him."

Edward

It had been hours since we had arrived. We went back and forth into the room,

spending time with Bella. That included Renee. At the moment I was sitting in the
waiting room with Charlie and Carlisle, the rest of the gang out to get something to
eat while Renee and Esme talked to Bella in the room. I rubbed my hand over my
face, feeling completely drained.

"You know," Charlie started, "you should eat something. It isn't good for you."

"I'd just throw it up," I shrugged as I leaned back in the uncomfortable hospital

chair. "Besides, they've already given Bella the block. It could happen at any time
now. I don't want to miss anything."

My father rubbed my shoulder, "you're doing really well."

I laughed and sighed, "I'm not the one doing all the work."

"Bella's on pain killers at the moment. Trust me, you're a lot more stressed than

she is right now," Charlie laughed just as Jasper and Emmett came in, both looking
rather dazed.

"What's wrong?" I said, looking them both over. "Where are the girls?"

"They're looking at the babies," Emmett said in almost a whisper. "Rose wants to

start trying to get pregnant as soon as we get married. I can't go through this, man.
This is scary as hell."

Carlisle chuckled, "you know, there really isn't anything I would consider a normal

birth but it's not always like this, Emmett. Besides, children are a great blessing.
You'll make a great father one day I'm sure. Just you wait and see, as soon as you

- 378 -

hold that little bundle in your arms you'll fall in love and forget all your fears."

Emmett mulled over the words for a few minutes before nodding his head. Jasper

still hadn't said anything. I kicked his foot, getting his attention. He lifted his head
up. "What's wrong with you?"

"I'm going to be doing this in seven months, aren't I?" He asked. "Alice told me in

the car. I'm glad I didn't have to keep it a secret."

I chuckled, "probably, yup. But, we'll be here with you, supporting you."

"Holy shit, I'm going to be a dad. I'm too stupid to be a dad," he said through his

hands, taking a deep wild breath. I rolled my eyes.

"You're getting a master's right now, Jasper. If you're too stupid than I'm doomed.

So, please, I'm the father to be with the momma in labor right now. Save your freak
out for later. It's not helping," I teased him. He gave me a little smile and nodded his
head.

"I guess you're right. Sorry."

"It's okay. Hey, can you do me a favor? Can you get me some coffee or something

from the cafeteria? I'm dying here." I asked as I began to pull money out of my
pocket. I barely had my hand shoved into my jean when my mother came running in,
Renee following.

"They're about to come!" She shouted.

Just then I turned my head to the clicking noise coming down the hall. Rosalie and

Alice were jogging towards us. "It's time?" Rosalie checked to make sure. I nodded
my head dumbly, not sure what to do.

"Edward, Bella wants you and Alice in there helping her. They've got scrubs for

you to put on in the bathroom in the room. You better hurry. Those babies aren't
going to wait for you," she said with a breathless laugh, giving me a big hug before
shoving me off in the right direction.

Alice grabbed my hand, leading me back there. I felt like my legs were as stiff as

boards and made from Jello all at the same time. "Come on, Daddy. Time to get to
work."

Bella

- 379 -

The contractions felt like they were seconds apart now. They could have been for

all I know. I felt like the blood was just rushing past my ears. That's all I could hear.
I panted and gritted my teeth, closing my eyes tightly.

"Bella, baby," I heard Alice's voice say from behind me. "How you doing, sweetie?"

She took my hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.

"This hurts like a mother fucker even with pain meds and blocker," I told her

truthfully. Just then Edward appeared out of the bathroom in a pair of green scrubs.
He looked so handsome. I smiled slightly, reaching out my hand for him. He walked
forward quickly and took it, bringing it to his lips before kissing it.

"You have such a foul mouth when you're in pain," he chuckled, stroking my hair.

"I'm going to get changed and we can get this show on the road," Alice said as she

practically skipped to the bathroom. Nursing were scurrying around the room,
getting stuff ready for the babies. The doctor was scrubbing up his hands before
placing gloves on them.

"Is this really happening?" I whispered quietly.

"It is," he smiled, kissing my forehead.

"I think it's required of me to say at this point that you are not allowed to have sex

with me ever again," I teased him breathlessly, cringing at another shot of pain.

"You say that now..." he teased right back, continuing his relaxing stroking of my

hair. It was so nice. A few seconds later, Alice came out of the bathroom, looking
rather funny in too big scrubs.

"That's the quickest I've ever seen you change," I smiled at her, my voice hoarse.

"Alright, Mrs. Cullen, I'm just going to test something real quick and then we're

going to go ahead and start, okay?" The doctor started, taking a pen of out of his
pocket. He ran it up my left side. "Tell me when you can feel it."

"Now," I said as it hit the center of my stomach. He did it on the right side. "Now,"

I said again.

"Great! Now, we're going to put your legs in these stir-ups and when I tell you to, I

want you to push. You two," he turned his attention to my helpers," you're going to
help her raise up and hold her hands. If anything goes wrong, I'm going to have to

- 380 -

tell you to leave, okay?"

"Yes, sir," Alice answered. Edward just nodded, his eyes staying on me.

"Okay, this won't take too long at all. Lets get the first baby out. Now, on the

count of three I want you to lift up and push." Edward took my left arm, holding my
hand with one hand and my elbow with the other. Alice did the exact same thing.
"One, two, three... PUSH!"

I lifted up and pushed with all my might, the pressure indescribable. I've never

felt anything like that before. "Good, now stop. I can see the crown. Another big
push on three... One, two, three, Push!"

Once again, I did as I was told, the pressure even more this time. I moaned, my

head falling back slightly. "You're doing great, love." Edward whispered
encouragingly into my ear.

"You better be doing this for me in a few months," Alice teased as I laid back again

against the raised up bed.

"Sure, sure," I muttered breathlessly. Sweat was sticking to my forehead at this

point. I felt drenched but cold.

"Alright, we've got shoulders! One more good push and we'll have this baby out.

Are you ready to meet your children, Mrs. Cullen?"

"Yes," I said hoarsely.

"One more and then you get a little break," Edward said as he kissed my temple.

"Oh, yay, I get to do it again," I muttered with a hoarse laugh.

"On three again... One, two, three... PUSH!"

I pushed with all my might this time, the pressure finally ending with a little cry.

But the cry wasn't from me. It was from the child in the doctor's arms. It wasn't
perfect pink and white. It was an angry red with matted dark hair and covered in
what looked like cream cheese and jam.

"It's a girl!" Edward said excitedly. "I told you it would be girls! Ha!" He laughed

joyously.

- 381 -

"Dad, do you want to cut the cord?" He looked at me and I shrugged my shoulders.

"Um," he said, looking over at the baby. We hadn't talked about this before.

"It's okay, honey. You don't have to do it if you don't want to. I know you're afraid

of hurting her." I smiled weakly. I was just too tired and too happy to care.

"No, thank you," he said, relieved.

"Can I do it?" Alice asked. The doctor shrugged his shoulders and Alice came

prancing over, still in her heels and quickly cut the cord before they whisked the
baby off to get cleaned and tested.

"You'll be able to hold her in just a few minutes, Mr and Mrs. Cullen," the doctor

assured us. "We're just going to get reset, so to speak, and start over again." He
went to take off his gloves but stopped as he looked at one of the monitors above my
head. Just then a sharp pain twisted inside of my chest. The black screens went
crazy. "GET HER TO THE OR, NOW!"

Once again thanks for all the amazing reviews! I never expected that kind

of response. I guess you wanted to see the next chapter. I won't beg for
reviews this time but I'll let you guys know that the next chapter is the last
one and it's over 4000 words long. Then we have an epilogue. That's it! The
end of the story.

On twitter, if you want to know what's happening with me! Jayeliwood!

Okay, how many of you knew it was going to be a girls? They're identical,

remember? Which means they're both girls. Hate to burst everyones one boy
one girl theory.

- 382 -

Chapter 55

Sorry I didn't post this earlier... my internet was down.

I realize there are some differences between twin births and regular births

but for the sake of fiction, work with me here lol.

Thanks for the fantastic reviews! And I'm sorry you hate me for the last

cliffhanger. Totally worth it!

Edward

They shoved us out of that room so fast that I felt my head spin. I stood outside

the door to the side, trying to get one of the nurse's attention. Alice clutched onto
my arm, scared out of her mind. Just like I was.

"What's going on?" I said, grabbing a young woman by the arm. I dropped my

hand quickly when I saw her angry expression. "Sorry, I just need to know what's
going on with my wife."

"Her blood pressure has spiked and the baby is in distress. They're losing it's

heartbeat. We're taking her to the OR for an emergency c section."

"Will they be alright?" I asked almost frantically.

"Sir, can I have you please wait in the lobby area? Someone will come out to talk

to you in a moment," she said, brushing me off. That gave me all the answer that I
needed. She didn't know. That didn't make me feel better at all. I felt my insides
twist and I felt like I was going to be sick.

A moment after the nurse left to go back inside, Bella's bed came rolling out.

"Bella," I called to her but she couldn't say anything in return because there was a
breathing mask over his nose. She gave me a small smile and a weak wave. "I love
you!" I said just before she went inside. All she did was nod.

"Shit," I said as I walked into the lobby. I didn't even make it to a chair. I just sat

down in front of my mother.

"What's wrong?" Charlie and Renee asked fanatically. I was glad Alice was there

to speak for me. I was already on the verge of tears. I think if I had to speak my

- 383 -

fears out loud I would have.

"Her blood pressure went up and they couldn't find the other baby's heartbeat

after she had the first one..." Alice said, going to sit beside her husband. He took her
onto his lap, holding her close to him as he nuzzled her neck.

"Is the first one okay?" Renee asked, genuinely worried. I nodded my head.

"It's a girl," I whispered. "I haven't been able to hold her or anything."

"Did she cry when she was born?" My dad asked, always the doctor. I nodded my

head again. "That's a good sign. That means her lungs are working pretty well. Don't
worry, son. This won't take very long. I bet the other girl is out now and they've
already starting to sew Bella back up."

"Mr. Cullen?" A tall thin nurse in baby themed scrubs asked as she came out of

the double doors that led to the labor unit. I popped up, walking towards her to meet
her. "Hi, I'm Valerie, one of your wife's nurses."

"How is she doing? How are the babies?" I asked, balling my fists up at my side to

resist the urge to shake her. I needed this information now. She didn't know how
desperately I needed it. I was about to lose my mind.

"The first girl is doing good. She has fantastic lung function. She's six pounds five

ounces and she's just over nineteen inches long. She seems to be doing really well
and she'll be going to the regular nursery shortly if you want to go see her."

"And the second?"

She licked her lips before she explained. "The baby had it's cord wrapped around

it's neck, briefly cutting off air. They got the baby out quickly and it should be fine.
But, just to be safe, she's going to spend the night in the NICU to make sure there
was no damage done. She's also nineteen inches and she's six pounds seven ounces.
Congratulations, Mr. Cullen." She gave me a small smile.

"How's Bella doing?" Charlie asked as I continued to process what she had just

said. My brain to seem to working slower right now for some reason.

"She's still in the OR. They're just stapling her back up. I'll have someone come

out and let you know when she goes back into her room for recovery. She'll be there
for two hours and then we'll move her into a private room."

- 384 -

"Thank you," my mother called as she came to touch my shoulder. I turned to her

and hugged her tightly. She said the words that were running through my brain.
"Thank God they're alright."

Bella

Everything happened so fast around me. They gave me another shot of pain killer

into my IV, something stronger this time, and I started going in and out of reality. It
wasn't until I got back into the room that I became somewhat there again. A nurse
came around and began to fiddle with my IV, checking the numbers on something.

"Where's my husband?" I asked, my throat feeling rather thick like there was goop

inside of it.

"I believe he's outside," she said with a sweet smile. "Do you want me to go get

him for you?"

"Yes, please," I nodded my head, it feeling rather disconnected from my body. It

felt like at any moment it was going to pop off and float away. I'm not sure it would
be a bad thing at this point. It probably would have felt better unattached to the rest
of me. It already felt like my thoughts were floating away.

One moment I was half asleep, the next I felt a pair of warm lips pressed to my

forehead. I would have know those lips anywhere. "Edward," I breathed out, unable
to open my eyes. I felt so sleepy.

"Hey, love. How are you feeling?" He asked, running his fingers through my

knotted hair.

"Like a balloon," I told him honestly. Soft laughter fell from his lips, greeting me in

such a wonderful way. I felt warm all over, though it might have been the
medication they were pumping into my IV. "What's that?" I asked the nurse beside
us.

"More pain medication. We're about to move you to your room," she informed me.

Had it been two hours already?

"Why did it take you so long to get in here?" I asked with concern. I wasn't mad,

just surprised.

"We've been coming in and out of the room the entire time. You've been asleep.

You've had a busy day, my darling." He explained to me.

- 385 -

"How are the babies?" I asked, fear creeping into my mind for the first time but it

was hard to hold onto it. I felt myself slipping away again. It was too much warmth
and it was far too inviting. "Are they okay?" I asked as my eyes slid closed again. I
heard him answer right before I fell into darkness once more.

"They're more than okay. They're beautiful."

Edward

After I got Bella settled into a room, I went to go get everyone to let them know

how she was doing and where she was at. I was surprised to see her soon to be ex
step father standing there, talking to Renee. He turned when he heard footsteps,
giving me a small smile.

"Hey, congrats man," he said as he shook my hand.

"Thanks a lot. Not to be rude, but what are you doing here?"

He rubbed the back of his neck and looked at Renee sheepishly. "I came to try to

stop Renee from doing something crazy. I was a bit too late though, I see. But,
apparently she's behaved herself."

"I'm not a child," she mumbled to herself angrily. He raised an eyebrow as he

looked at her. "Okay, most the time. I've been good and I'm going to get better."

"I'm hoping that's true. Well, I'm not going to stick around long but would you

mind if I come by tomorrow and check out the babies and say hello to Bella before I
go back to Florida?" Phil said with a slight smile on his face. He seems happier than
he did the last time I saw him.

"Sure thing. I bet she would love that."

"Alright, see you then. Renee, do you need a ride to your hotel?" He offered kindly.

She looked at me, worried.

"She's out for the night, I'm pretty sure. Why don't you go get some rest and come

back in the morning?" I offered, not just to her but to everyone. Jasper nodded his
head and picked up a sleeping Alice in his arms.

"I think that's a great idea. Congrats man, we'll see you in the morning."

Rosalie poked Emmett, who was also asleep, "come on, big guy. Lets get you to

- 386 -

bed."

"Mm, bed," he mumbled stupidly as he leaned against her. "See you tomorrow.

Give us a shout if you need anything. Day or night, okay?"

"Thanks a lot," I said with as much energy as I could muster. "Ya'll drive safe."

"We will," they called in turn. All that was left now was my parents. I could

already tell by the look on my mother's face that she wasn't going anywhere without
a fight.

"Mom, dad," I started, thinking of what I wanted to say carefully. I don't want to

offend them. Then the perfect excuse popped into my head, "would you mind going
to check out the nursery and making sure it's ready for the girls? I don't want to
have to go anywhere for a couple days once they get home. I want them to be well
stocked."

"That's a good idea," my mom said as she gave me a big hug, pressing her lips to

my cheek softly before running her fingers through my hair. "My baby is a daddy,"
she started to whimper. My dad instantly grabbed her forearms and gave me a
rueful smile.

"Come on, darling. Let's go check out the nursery. Call us if you need anything.

We'll be back in the morning."

"Thanks dad," I called as they went down the hall, my mom leaning against my

dad for support. She had had a rough emotional day. She wasn't the only one.

I walked by the nursery one last time, smiling at my beautiful baby girl before I

went into the room. I wouldn't be able to go into the NICU until later tonight but I
didn't want to leave Bella's side. I came to her side and took her hand, kissing it
lightly. She didn't even move.

Bella

I'm not sure what time in the morning it was when I woke up. I couldn't find a

clock but that was okay. I didn't really care. I smiled as I saw Edward sitting there.
He was awake, some how, a huge smile on his face.

"How are you?" I asked roughly. I felt like I needed to cough but I knew it would

hurt too much to.

- 387 -

"Mm, when I find out, I'll let you know," he teased me, taking my hand in his own.

"Do you want me to call the nurse? She can bring you more pain meds if you need
them?"

"No, I'm alright for now. Do you know if I can see the girls?" I asked hopefully.

He sighed heavily, not a good sign. "Girl number one you can. She's in the

nursery. Girl number two is in the NICU. Tomorrow when you feel strong enough we
can go up there or hopefully she'll be able to come down."

Well, that wasn't as bad as I feared, that's for sure. "Can I see girl number one?" I

used his words with a little smile.

Edward nodded his head and quickly walked out of the room, I'm assuming to go

get the nurse. It wasn't three minutes later that Edward was coming in with a rolling
clear plastic tub of a bed and a nurse following behind. "Hey, mommy. I'm awake!"
Edward said in the best baby voice. I laughed, a cough ripping through my system
afterwards. It hurt like hell. I grimaced, closing my eyes tightly.

"Next time you cough, put a pillow over your stitches. It'll help. I'm going to get

you some more pain medication in just a little bit, okay sweetie?" The nurse said
kindly. I nodded my head, trying to think only about the beautiful baby now in
Edward's arm.

"Well, unless you want to call them one and two the rest of their lives, we'll need

to come up with some names soon." He said, coming to stand beside me. The nurse
put a pillow in my lap to help me support the baby.

I hummed in thought, trying to come up with anything but nothing seemed right

still. I hated that. I hated that they weren't going to have any names. But none of
that matter as Edward placed the sweet baby in my arms.

"Oh, hello there!" I cooed, running my fingers over her very thick very curly deep

brown hair. She looked up at me with wide green eyes, her pretty pink lips pursed
like she was thinking.

"Tell mommy you just had dinner," the nurse said, touching the baby's little fist.

"I'll probably be asleep soon."

"Let me tell you a secret," I said playfully to the bundle. "So will I." Sighing in

contentment, I turned my head towards my husband. "Oh, Edward, does the
other...?"

- 388 -

"They're identical. I got to see the second briefly. They're just watching her for

right now. She doesn't have any tubes or anything like the others. She's doing really
well," he explained.

I felt my arms get heavy and I sighed. "Edward..."

Without me having to say another word Edward knew exactly what I needed. He

took the baby from my arms and gave both of us a light kiss. A second later the
nurse injected something into my IV. I just saw them roll the baby out of the room
before my lights went out again.

Edward

I fell asleep sometime during the night, thankfully. I don't think I could have made

it through the next day without any sleep. I woke up around seven as the nurse
came into check on Bella with a tray of liquids for her to eat. I'm pretty sure she'd
want something. She hadn't eaten much in a couple of days now. I sat back in
wonderment as I watched my sleeping wife.

So, if you told me two years ago I'd be a married man, who could see, and a father

I would have told you that you needed medication. My life has been a roller coaster
since the day I met Bella. She's changed my life in so many good ways. I don't even
know how to describe it. She's was my lover, my best friend, my wife, my teacher
and so many other things.

A few moments later, the nurse came in and whispered something in my ear. I

nodded gratefully, really excited. I went to Bella and rubbed her shoulder carefully.
"Bella, honey, you want to meet our other daughter?"

Bella woke up with a little start, surprised at my voice. It took her a minute to

realize that I had asked her a question. She nodded her head, "she's out of the
NICU?"

"Sure is, and they're bringing her down right now. They're bring her straight here

if you want them to." Bella nodded her head at my words, raising up her bed so she
could hold the baby when they got here. I went into the hall and told the nurse that
we would like to see her right away.

Bella began to cry as they rolled the baby into the room, gentle sobs of happiness

leaving her lips. She bit her bottom lip and I felt the tears begin to prickle my own
eyes. I swallowed hard, looking her over. "Are you ready?"

- 389 -

"You hold her first. You deserve it."

"Bella-" I began, but she cut me off with a wave her hand.

"I want you to," she said sweetly. I nodded my head and took the baby carefully

out of the bed, sitting down in my chair. I rocked her back and forth carefully,
looking over at my wife. She was beautiful, even if she is red faced, I can't imagine
my life without her. She told me once that she won't be my reason or my excuse. I
couldn't be more grateful for that. She was my everything else.

"Hi there lovely little one." I cooed at the tiny bundle in my arms. Bella's brown

hair and my green eyes just like her beautiful sister. Full beautiful lips and chubby
little cheeks, just like her mom. I saw the best of both of us in this set swaddling
clothes.

The baby stretched, it's tiny nose scrunching as it yawned. I'd never seen a cuter

thing in my life. Getting up slowly, I sat beside my wife on the hospital bed and laid
my head on her shoulder. "Hi there, daddy." She said sleepily. She worked so hard,
she must have been so tired still. I was tired and I didn't do nearly as much work as
her.

"Hey, mommy. How are we feeling?" I asked, bouncing the tiny bundle in my

arms.

"Sore." She admitted. I couldn't blame her a bit.

I turned to look at her. I carefully shifted and smoothed a piece of hair behind her

ear, leaning over to lightly kiss her cheek. She smiled up at me, her beautiful brown
eyes sparkling with unshed tears. I tried to smile reassuringly before leaning over to
kiss her forehead once again.

The door cracked open slightly and I saw my father's head pop in. It took them

longer to get here than I thought. I was almost positive they would have been here
at six. I was glad for it though. "Maybe we come in?"

"Of course you can, grandpa." Bella teased weakly with a smile. I could already

tell that we weren't going to have company long. She was too tired.

I watched as our parents filed in. Renee, who usually had a hard expression, was

beaming. She tugged Charlie and Phil behind her like she was an eager child. She
came over to me, smiling a bit sheepishly when she caught my eyes. "May I?" She
asked, her hands out stretched. I looked over at Bella who nodded her head.

- 390 -

I didn't answer as I carefully slid the bundle into her arms. She cooed and

bounced the baby happily. As soon as Renee was out of the way, my mother hugged
me tightly. "I told you that you two would make pretty babies." She teased.

Bella

Even though my stitches, or whatever they were, pulled and my whole body ached

I couldn't be happier. Watching Edward with our child was so...amazing. His eyes
glittered with joy, his smile so gentle and warm as he walked around slowly. A little
small, but otherwise perfect, the doctor said to him.

It was so nice to be around my family and I was so glad that they were already

down here, even if I was still mad at Renee. I don't think Edward could have handled
all the stress of my labor along with the stress of calling our families and explaining
what happened. It was fine now and that's all that mattered.

I yawned quietly as I watched my mother with her new grandchild. I think if

anything could melt her ice wall or help her find a way to fix her craziness she has
it'll be that child in her arms. She even smiled at Edward and was polite. Tiny steps
but steps none the less. I would take anything at this point.

"Okay, grandparents it's time to let Mommy get back to bed. It's been an

extremely long week." Edward said quietly as he took the tiny sleeping bundle and
placed it in one of those plastic bassinets.

Charlie came over first and gave me a small kiss on the top of my head. I'm so

glad none of them argued. I was so tired."You did good kid."

"Thanks," I muttered with a small smile. I was having a hard time keeping my eyes

open at this point. I wondered if the nurse had already given me more drugs or if I
was just this tired.

"Sleep well and we'll be back later in the morning, dear." Esme said with a gentle

hug that I weakly returned.

"Call us if you need anything, do you understand me?" Carlisle said firmly before

giving me a crooked grin that could rival his son's. "We're going to get some pink
stuff for those girls."

"Yes sir, Dr. Cullen." I teased.

When they finally all left, after too many hugs and kisses, Edward settled back

- 391 -

into bed with me. I laid my head on his chest, trying to get at least a little
comfortable. I was finding it all but impossible. "Can you believe the day we had?" I
asked.

"Can you believe the last two years we've had?" He chuckled and kissed my neck

lightly.

"No, they've flown by." I said as I ran my finger over his wedding band. "By the

way, I'm never letting you have sex with me again." I teased again. "I mean it this
time."

"Oh, really?" He raised his eyebrow and gave me a little grin. "You say that now..."

"Okay, maybe not ever but I don't see you getting any in the near future." I

laughed, laying my head against the pillow. "As cute as they are, babies are an
amazing form of birth control."

"Hm, I have a strong feeling that I'm still going to find time to show you how much

I love and worship you." He took my hand and carefully turned my palm up. He
kissed it lightly, sending a wave of happiness through my already overloaded
system.

The tears began to flow heavily down my cheeks, surprising even me. I had no

idea where it came from. "I'm a mommy." I cried.

He laughed and I was annoyed until I realized he was crying too. He took my face

in his large warm hands and kissed my lips passionately, our tears mixing together
on our cheeks. "I hope you didn't just now realize that. You're the most beautiful
mommy I've ever seen, by the way."

"You're only a little biased." I sighed, running my fingers through my very tangled

hair. .

"I'm not biased at all. I just cherish natural beauty when I see it. And right now,

I'm surrounded by it."

The End!

First off, Hellllooo I'm not a baby killer and I've said that before in Ans

and such but no one listens to me. Seriously, I'm a mother of two. Do you
think I'm going to kill a baby in a HEA kind of story?

- 392 -

Second, like in the original Twilight did you see the prologue in the

ending?

I know everyone's sad to see this end, but truthfully, I'm not. This has

been almost a year of work for me and the longest I've ever worked on a
story. No sequels.This couple is done with, except for the epilogue. If I ever
feel the need to write with them again, it'll be in the form of one shots and
outtakes. So, if you want to keep up with that and me and my stories... PUT
ME ON AUTHOR ALERTS!

I'm working on two new stories, both of which I'm really excited about. Of

a certain age, which is totally out of character and a Alternative universe
that's really dark and Under the Full Moon which is canon. Check out both
and tell me what you think!

As always, on Twitter if you wanna follow! Jayeliwood.

Sooooo, if you send me lots and lots of love I may just post the epilogue

tomorrow. Would you guys like that? That's where you'll find out the babies'
names.

- 393 -

Chapter 56

I realize this is short but it's all that it needs to be. Thank you everyone for

being so fantastic with all of this. It's been an amazing journey and though I
didn't really enjoy it most of the time, with this story anyway, I'm glad to
have this part of my writing life closed and I'm glad that I experienced it
with all of you.

A writer couldn't ask for better readers.

So, without any further ado...

The Epilogue...

Edward

I tried uselessly to adjust my tie. It was doing me no damn good. I hated these

stupid things. I looked in the mirror. I felt stupid the two times I had worn this thing
before and that hadn't changed.

"Daddy," Charlie started in a sweet little voice. She was already dressed in a

pretty white dress, her curly hair done up in a bow. Charlotte had always been the
girly one of the two. She wanted to be a princess while her sister on the other hand
thought she was part cat and was always climbing off the walls- literally. She had
more energy than I ever had as a child.

"Yes, pumpkin?" I asked through gritted teeth as I yanked out the tie. I would have

to find Bella to do it in a little while. I was getting sick and tired of this damn thing.
It wasn't working for me.

I was too stressed. I needed to calm down but I was worried. I remembered the

last time everyone came down like this. I didn't want a repeat. That had been four
years ago.

"Why are you wearing a dress?" She asked, pulling at the ends of my graduation

gown. I laughed, feeling some of my tension melting away. Running my hands over
my face before I looked down at her with a smile, I answered her question.

"Because Daddy is graduating today. It's not a dress. It's a graduation gown. You'll

wear one of these one day too, I bet."

- 394 -

"I think they're kind of ugly," Carrie pipped in from the bed, laying on her

stomach. "Will I have to wear one?"

"Yes, you will. A couple times at least." I turned to her and winked, "don't worry, I

think they're ugly too."

She giggled, hopping down from the bed. She had picked out her own outfit today,

always so headstrong. She might have had a slow start but she made up for that
quickly in personality. She was wearing a dark black dress with a bright red ribbon,
her short curly hair pinned to her head. She had taken scissors to it right after
Christmas and we had to get it all trimmed back so it wasn't so... odd looking. There
was no other way to describe it.

Renee tried to tell me this just what four year olds did. But, that didn't mean I had

to like it. Though, I had to admit it was easier to tell them apart now.

"I think you look quite handsome," my very beautiful and once again very

pregnant wife came into the room with her make up done and her hair put up. She
looked so stunning in black.

Bella was now eight and a half months pregnant with our third child. A little boy. I

leaned over and kissed the top of her round stomach, my hands on either side. "You
better stay in there until at least tomorrow, young man."

"Please," Bella rolled her eyes, "I'm just fine. There are no surprises today. Right?

There aren't any surprises?"

"None that I know of. I'm not that stupid to surprise you when you're pregnant." I

smiled as I handed her my tie. Bella giggled and came over to me, lightly kissing my
lips before bringing the fabric around my neck. "I love you," I whispered so the girls
wouldn't hear. They always teased us when we kissed or were lovey as they put it.

"I love you, too."

Bella

I watched with pride with my children by my side as Edward walked across the

stage to get his Masters in music. He was going to start teaching, along with getting
his doctorate, at the beginning of the next fall. He decided to take the summer off so
we'd be together as a family when our little son, who was still yet to be named,
came.

- 395 -

This pregnancy wasn't exactly planned, but unlike before, I wasn't freaking out.

Though I had to admit I liked how he came about.

Esme and Carlisle had the girls in Chicago for a couple of weeks. It had been the

longest I had been apart from them since I started this stupid book tour. My silly
little novel had done far better than I ever imagine. It was now a top ten best seller
and I was in demand. It was just some teen vampire book and I ever expected a
reaction like this. It was all overwhelming. They were even talking about movies
now and I was now working on the third in the now trilogy. I was glad that I didn't
have to worry about my own money anymore. I had more than enough and I saved it
all to hopefully give to the girls one day.

Edward had flown from Chicago once he got the girls settled to New York to

spend some time with me. I had a couple interviews the next day and I was nervous
as could be. He took me dinner and dancing, and then to a bar and he helped me
forget everything. Over and over and over again.

I think we had sex, fucked, and made love on every surface of that hotel room. We

did that for the next two weeks. It had been a while since we had real alone time
and we were going to use it, dammit. Well, a month and a half later I found out I was
pregnant and I found out something else. I wasn't worried about it. I was actually
excited.

I heard Emmett and Rose's son squeal loudly when everyone started clamping,

thinking just like every nine month old that they were clamping for him. Alice and
Jasper's just turned four year old daughter, Dylan, was dead asleep on Jasper's
shoulder. She had inherited her daddy's calmness and could sleep through just
about anything. Alice was pregnant as well now too, but she was only six months.
The boys complained that we tried to time it together or something so she'd have
hand me downs. In all truth, Alice did enough clothes shopping that she would never
need clothes from anyone else ever again.

"Oh, look at your daddy!" Carlisle beamed as he bounced Carrie, his somewhat

name sake in his arms. "He's going to be a teacher soon. What do you want to be
when you grow up?"

"A tiger!" She laughed, teasing him.

"Well," he pursed his lips like he was thinking, "I think you can be anything you

want to be. So, are you going to be a white tiger or an orange one?"

"A pink one!"

- 396 -

They continued on their conversation, Charlie at my side. I groaned softly, putting

my hand on my back. It was starting to ache from standing up so much. "Mommy,
are you okay?" She asked, tugging at the end of my black dress.

"Yeah, I'm fine, sweetie. Mommy's just a little tired. It's been a long day and your

brother is taking it out of me."

"You better be good in there," she said, speaking to my stomach. Edward had

gotten them into the habit. At this rate he know their voices better than my own. It
wasn't that bad of a thought really.

"Bella, you okay?" My mom whisper from above me. I nodded my head, placing my

hands on my back.

"Yeah, I'll be okay mom. Just tired."

Our relationship wasn't the best, but it wasn't the worst. Phil and her were back

together, but only on the condition that she stayed on her medication. She did. We
started spending more time together, but I was still cautious. I think that was a
habit that would die hard. She understood why though. She tried to reassure me at
every pass and even tried to get along with Edward.

"I'm just ready for this day to be over," I said as I leaned my head against my dad's

shoulder.

After the ceremony we went to eat at Edward's favorite Japanese place. I pouted

because Edward refused to let me have any real sushi. I was stuck with California
rolls. The doctor didn't want me to eat too much raw fish. After that, we all went to
the Boardwalk and saw some silly kids movie which made every child very happy,
including Emmett. I think it might have involved a monkey, but I'm not sure because
I may have fallen asleep during it.

I had just gotten the girls down to bed when went into the bedroom, Edward

sitting at the end of the bed with his tie loosen around his neck and the top button
undone. He looked completely sexy and I wanted him. I came over to him slowly,
wrapping my arms tightly around his neck. "Mm, hello there Professor Cullen."

He groaned in pleasure as my lips traveled up the side of his neck, nipping at it

playfully. "You are going to do very bad things to me, aren't you?"

"Oh yes, I'm going to-" And then I felt something hot and wet slide down my legs.

"Oh!"

- 397 -

"What is it?" Edward asked, looking me over. The room was only lit with one lamp

so it was no wonder that he couldn't tell what had just happened.

I looked down at my legs, looking back up at him slowly. "My water just broke."

AND THEY LIVED HAPPILY EVER AFTER!

Yes, I realize I've earned the title queen of cliffhangers and I thought it

made sense to end with yet another one. But, let me promise you... THEY DO
LIVE HAPPILY EVER AFTER!

I may or may not feel the urge to write for this couple again in the form of

outtakes and one-shots. If I do, I will let you guys know! I'm considering
doing a couple from when he was still blind and other things after the
babies came. But, I urge you to put me on your author alerts because I'm
coming up with new stuff all the time.

I've got a poll up on my profile... Please please please please check it out

very soon. It may lead to some very fun lemonness.

On Twitter- Jayeliwood.

Oh, who saw her writing a 'silly teenage vampire story?' I thought that was

funny.

So, I know it's not really polite to ask but I'd really really love if this story

went over 6,500 and it would be even cooler if it made it close to or over
7,000 at some point. Can you help me out? You guys have been incredible
with the whole review thing and it's made my week!

If you have kids, you probably understand the whole 'I'm an animal' thing.

My daughter thinks she's either a jaguar (damn you Diego, damn you) or a
Dog. Carrie sounds like a little wild cat indeed. I don't think Edward and
Bella are going to get much sleep, do you?

- 398 -

Document Outline

Title Page
Copyright Page
Table of Contents
Summary
1. Chapter 1
2. Chapter 2
3. Chapter 3
4. Chapter 4
5. Chapter 5
6. Chapter 6
7. Chapter 7
8. Chapter 8
9. sorry
10. Chapter 10
11. Chapter 11
12. Chapter 12
13. Chapter 13
14. Chapter 14
15. Chapter 15
16. Chapter 16
17. Chapter 17
18. Chapter 18
19. Chapter 19
20. Chapter 20
21. Chapter 21
22. Chapter 22
23. Chapter 23
24. Chapter 24
25. Chapter 25
26. Chapter 26
27. Chapter 27
28. Chapter 28
29. Chapter 29
30. Chapter 30
31. Chapter 31
32. Chapter 32
33. Chapter 33
34. Chapter 34
35. Chapter 35
36. Chapter 36
37. Chapter 37
38. Chapter 38
39. Chapter 39
40. Chapter 40
41. Chapter 41
42. Chapter 42
43. Chapter 43
44. Chapter 44
45. Chapter 45
46. Chapter 46
47. Chapter 47
48. Chapter 48
49. Chapter 49
50. Chapter 50
51. Chapter 51
52. Chapter 52
53. Chapter 53
54. Chapter 54
55. Chapter 55
56. Chapter 56

Wyszukiwarka

Podobne podstrony:
Knights of Time
Arcana Evolved The Test of Time
clauses of time NT23HZ3QEPYZNINTQV4IVGXBOO7NPTOVAQ372XQ
Ashlee Simpson Pieces of me
108 Pieces of?vice From Lahiri Mahasay
Title, Elise Till the End of Time (Harlequin HAR 377) (Vietnam)
Frederik Pohl Eschaton 01 The Other End Of Time
DIANA ROSS PIECES OF ICE 1983 SOUL SHEET MUSIC
prepositions of time
Pieces of Hate Ray Garton
Frederik Pohl The far shore of time
The Crossroads of Time Andre Norton
Aldiss, Brian W The Canopy of Time
Isaac Asimov Of Time and Space and Other Things
41 Pentatonix End of Time
prepositions of time on at and in 2 brb29
Anderson, Kevin J Music Played on the Strings of Time
Until The End Of Time
George Alec Effinger The Nick of Time

więcej podobnych podstron

Jayeliwood Pieces of Time

Document Outline